Skip to main content

Full text of "The White Chief of the Ottawa"

See other formats


3C 

a 
£ 

z 

i 


The  White  Chief 
of  the  Ottawa 


...  By  ... 

Bertha  Wright  Carr-H arris 


With  seven  full-page  illustrations 
by  John  fnnes 


TORONTO 

WILLIAM  BRIGGS 
1903 


Entered  according  to  Act  of  the  Parliament  of  Canada,  in  the  year 
one  thousand  nine  hundred  and  three,  by  BERTHA  WRIGHT  CARR- 
HAKKIS,  at  the  Department  of  Agriculture. 


PREFACE. 


"THE  White  Chief  of  the  Ottawa"  is  not  fiction. 
It  is  not  a  tale  with  a  carefully  concealed  plot, 
meant  to  delude  the  reader  at  the  beginning  and 
to  surprise  him  at  the  end.  It  is  something 
stranger  than  fiction,  a  sketch  of  the  life  experi- 
ences of  Philemon  Wright  and  his  family,  the 
first  settlers  in  the  district  of  Ottawa.  With 
the  exception  of  the  love  of  Abbie  and  Chrissy, 
which  are  based  upon  fact,  the  story  is  mainly  a 
simple  recital  of  actual  facts  which  cannot  be 
controverted. 

The  writer  is  indebted  to  the  following  for 
furnishing  valuable  data  : 

Diary  and  letters  of  Philemon  Wright,  1 806- 
1816. 

Bouchette's  Topographical  Report. 

"  Travels  in  the  North  " — Sir  Alexander  Mac- 
kenzie, 1803. 

iii 


Preface 

"Three  Years  in  Canada"— McTaggart,  1830. 

"  Shoe  and  Canoe  " — Dr.  Bigsby. 

Park  man's  History  of  Canada. 

Also  to  traditions  of  old  settlers  collected  at 
various  times  and  places.  May  some  of  the 
pictures  set  forth  in  these  pages  inspire  us  with 
an  ever-deepening  appreciation  of  the  self-sacri- 
fice, the  energy,  the  enterprise,  of  those  whose 
loyalty  to  the  British  Crown  led  them  to  pene- 
trate the  dark  recesses  of  our  Canadian  forests 
and  brave  the  trials  and  vicissitudes  of  pioneer 
life. 

To  these  conquering  heroes  Canada  owes 
much  of  her  prosperity  and  greatness. 


IV 


CONTENTS 


I.— A  WEIRD  CEREMONY       g 

II. — THE  WHITE  CHIEF 16 

III,—  NEWITCHEWAGAN 28 

IV.— AN  INDIAN  SUITOR 39 

V. — CHRISSY 45 

VI.— GAY  VOYAGEURS 53 

VII.— "A  MINISTERING  ANGEL,  THOU"   ...  67 

VIII.— CONVENT  DAYS 81 

IX.— THE  NEW  TUTOR 99 

X.— TOBACCO  OFFERINGS 106 

XI. — SNARES 1*4 

XII.— MRS.  BANCROFT'S  SUGARING  OFF.  .  .  121 
XIII. — ACCIDENTAL  AND  CONFIDENTIAL.  .  .  134 
XIV. — MACHECAWA  SCALPS  THE  ENGLISHMAN  141 

XV.— A  ROMANTIC  WEDDING 150 

XVI.— A  PERILOUS  JOURNEY 160 

XVII.— A  DOUBLE  TRAGEDY 169 

XVIII.— AN  EXCITING  MOOSE  HUNT    ....    179 

XIX. AFTER  MANY  DAYS 199 

XX --FOUND  OUT 218 

XXL— RIDEAU  HALL  IN  THE  THIRTIES  ...    227 
XXII.— LIGHT  AT  EVENTIDE 247 


LIST  OF  ILLUSTRATIONS. 


PACE 

Philemon  Wright  and  Mrs.  Wright  .    Frontispiece 
"He  stood  there,  a  colossal  statue  in  bronze"          .       12 
"Oh,  Machecawa,  my  brother,  it  is  not  well  that 

you  grieve " 36 

"  Soon  twelve  canoes  rounded  the  headland  "  .  -54 
"  When  Martin  came  up  I  went  down  "  .  .  .92 
Hon.  Louis  Joseph  Papineau  and  Madame  Papineau  106 
"The  Chief  proceeded  to  throw  the  tobacco  into 

the  Chaudiere  " no 

Colonel  By 179 

"  I  remained  behind  the  tree,  dodging  round"  .  189 
Hon.  Thomas  MacKay 227 


The  White  Chief  of  the 
Ottawa. 


CHAPTER    I. 

A    WEIRD   CEREMONY. 
1800. 

"  DE  Beeg  Chief  he  want  to  know,  heem,  by 
what  autorit6  you  fellers,  you,  cut  down  hees 
wood  and  tak"  hees  Ian'  ?  " 

The  speaker  was  a  trapper  named  Brown, 
who  had  been  in  the  employ  of  the  Hudson's 
Bay  Company  for  many  years,  and,  though 
English  by  birth,  spoke  a  mixed  dialect,  owing 
to  his  association  with  French  trappers  and 
traders  and  to  the  influence  of  his  squaw  wife. 
He  had,  however,  retained  a  sufficient  knowledge 
of  English  to  be  able  to  act  as  interpreter. 

"  Tell  him,"  replied  the  leader  of  a  group  of 
settlers,  "  that  the  great  father  who  lives  on  the 
other  side  of  the  water  and  Sir  John  Johnson,  of 
Quebec,  have  authorized  us  to  take  this  land." 
9 


The  White  Chief  of  the  Ottawa 

"  He  say,  heem,"  continued  the  interpreter,  as 
he  squirted  the  juices  of  his  quid  on  the  bronze 
carpet  of  pine  needles,  "  dat  you  must  tink  dat 
dese  chute  and  reever  he  want  for  hees  beesnesse, 
an  hees  papoose  she  want  eat  someteeng.  He 
want  dis  place,  heem,  pour  chass6  le  mooshrat 
an'  de  moose,  mak'  le  soucre  an*  ketch  de  feesh, 
an'  hees  afeard  dat  you  tak'  hees  beaver,  kill 
hees  deer,  break  hees  sucreries.  You  cut  down 
hees  tree  for  shure  you  kill  hees  beesnesse." 

"  The  tools  and  materials  we  brought,"  replied 
the  stranger,  "  are  not  for  hunting  or  fishing,  but 
for  clearing  land,  and  we  shall  endeavour  to 
protect  your  beaver  and  fishing-grounds  ;  but  as 
for  the  sugaries,  we  must  make  use  of  them, 
because  the  land  has  already  been  given  us,  and 
if  you  will  collect  all  your  materials  for  making 
sugar  we  shall  pay  cash  for  them." 

"  De  Beeg  Chief  he  say,"  continued  Brown, 
"  dat  white  man  seem  bien  ban,  an'  dat  he  will 
be  so  wit  heem,  an'  if  he  pay  cinq  Louis  he  am 
geeve  up  all  claim  to  de  Ian'." 

"  Very  well,"  said  the  stranger,  "  we  shall  pay 
them  thirty  pounds  if  they  will  produce  a  deed 
or  title  to  the  lands." 

"  He  comprends  pas,"*  said  the  interpreter. 
"  L'agr^ment  she  was  mak  wit  de  fadder  of  hees 
fadder." 

*Understands  not 

10 


A  Weird  Ceremony 


Drawing  a  paper  from  his  pocket  the  stranger 
read  as  follows  : 

"  The  Indians  have  consented  to  relinquish 
all  claim  to  the  land,  in  compensation  for  which 
they  receive  annual  grants  from  the  Govern- 
ment, which  shall  be  withheld  if  they  molest 
settlers." 

For  a  time  no  one  spoke,  then  the  Big  Chief,  in 
a  calm,  deliberate  and  thoughtful  manner,  ad- 
dressed the  interpreter,  who  said  : 

"  For  shure  he  dunno,  heem,  how  white  man 
mak'  dat  papier  hear  an'  speak  dem  words  of 
long  tarn.  Dis  man  he  hav'  someteeng  dat  he 
comprends  pas." 

A  long  consultation  then  took  place  among 
the  dusky  sons  of  the  forest,  and  once  more 
the  interpreter  turned  to  the  stranger  and  said  : 

"  Our  tribe  she  tink  like  dis — Eenglishman  he 
got  someteeng  he  comprends  pas  at  all ;  mabbe, 
he  say,  she  wan  beeg  loup  garou*  and  he  tink 
it  am  better  to  be  bon  ami  an'  leeve  in  de  sam' 
place  dan  be  bad  ennemi ;  so  he  am  mak'  you 
chief  an'  be  de  bess  frien'." 

The  words  were  hardly  finished  when  the  Big 
Chief  Machecawa  (the  strong  one)  advanced  with 
slow  and  stately  tread  and  implanted  a  kiss  on 
the  brow  of  the  stranger.  The  Chief  was  a  man 

*  An  indescribable  monster,  supposed  to  have  supernatural 
powers. 

II 


The  White  Chief  of  the  Ottawa 

in  the  prime  of  life,  of  great  height  and  strength. 
As  he  stood  there,  still  and  motionless,  he  look- 
ed like  a  colossal  statue  in  bronze,  a  perfect 
model,  from  his  feathered  head-dress  to  his 
beaded  moccasins.  He  was  followed  by  several 
subordinate  chiefs  who  did  likewise. 

The  Chief  then  spread  a  piece  of  well-dressed 
moose-skin,  neatly  painted,  before  him  on  the 
ground,  upon  which  he  opened  a  curious  skin 
bag  containing  several  mysterious  looking  arti- 
cles, the  principal  one  being  a  small  carved 
image  about  eight  inches  long.  Its  first  cover- 
ing was  of  down,  over  which  a  piece  of  birch 
bark  was  closely  tied,  and  the  whole  was  envel- 
oped in  several  folds  of  red  and  blue  cloth. 
This  little  figure  was  evidently  an  object  of  the 
most  pious  regard.  The  next  article  taken  from 
the  bag  was  his  war  cap,  which  was  decorated 
with  feathers  and  plumes  of  rare  birds,  the  claws 
of  beaver,  eagles,  etc.  Suspended  from  it  was 
a  quill  for  every  enemy  whom  the  owner  had 
slain  in  battle.  The  remaining  contents  of  the 
bag  were  a  piece  of  tobacco  and  a  pipe. 

These  articles  all  being  exposed,  and  the  stem 
of  the  pipe  arranged  upon  two  forks  so  as  not  to 
touch  the  ground,  Machecawa  motioned  to  his 
white  brother  to  sit  down  opposite  to  him.  The 
pipe  was  then  filled  and  attached  to  the  stem. 
A  pair  of  wooden  pinchers  was  provided  to  put 
12 


"  He  stood  there,  a  colossal  statue  in  bronze."—/.  12. 


A  Weird  Ceremony 


fire  into  it.  All  arrangements  having  been  com- 
pleted, the  Indians  gathered  round  in  a  circle, 
awe  and  solemnity  pervading  all,  while  a  subor- 
dinate chief,  O'Jawescawa,  took  up  the  pipe, 
lighted  it,  and  presented  it  to  Machecawa,  who 
received  it  standing  and  held  it  between  both 
hands.  He  then  turned  to  the  east  and  drew  a 
few  whiffs  which  he  blew  to  that  point  The 
same  ceremony  was  performed  to  the  other  three 
quarters,  with  his  eyes  directed  upward  during 
the  whole  of  it.  Then  holding  the  stem  about 
the  middle  between  the  three  first  fingers  of 
both  hands,  and  raising  them  upon  a  line  with 
his  forehead,  he  swung  it  three  times  round  from 
the  east  with  the  sun,  when,  after  pointing  and 
balancing  it  in  various  directions,  he  laid  it  upon 
the  forks.  He  then  made  a  speech  acknowledg- 
ing past  mercies  and  expressing  the  confidence 
that  the  blessing  of  peace  would  attend  all  their 
dealings  with  the  stranger,  upon  whom  he  would 
now  confer  the  title  of  "  VVabisca  Onodis,"  the 
White  Chief. 

He  then  sat  down,  while  the  whole  company 
declared  their  approbation  and  thanks  by  utter- 
ing the  word  "  Ho,"  with  an  emphatic  prolonga- 
tion of  the  last  letter. 

O'Jawescawa  then  took  up  the  pipe  and  held 
it  to  the  mouth  of  Machecawa,  who,  after  smok- 
ing three  whiffs  out  of  it,  uttered  a  short  prayer 
13 


The  "White  Chief  of  the  Ottawa 

and  then  went  round  with  it,  taking  his  course 
from  east  to  west,  to  every  man  present,  both 
Indians  and  white  men,  who  could  confidently 
affirm  that  they  entertained  no  grudge  against 
any  of  the  assembled  party,  until  the  pipe  was 
smoked  out,  when,  after  turning  it  three  or  four 
times  round  his  head,  he  dropped  it  downwards 
and  replaced  it  in  its  original  position. 

Machecawa  then  approached  the  stranger  and 
the  little  band  who  were  with  him  and  uttered  a 
short  guttural  sound,  which  the  interpreter  said 
meant,  "  Come  and  eat." 

To  refuse  would  be  a  grave  offence,  so  the 
invitation  was  accepted  by  all,  who  followed  the 
Big  Chief  through  a  narrow  and  winding  path, 
which  led  to  a  small  lake  midway  between  the 
Gatineau  River  and  the  Chaudiere  Falls.  They 
arranged  themselves  in  front  of  a  number  of 
huts  made  of  bent  boughs,  some  of  which  were 
covered  with  bark  and  some  with  deerskin, 
securely  sewed  and  stretched  tight  as  a  drum. 
Following  the  example  of  the  Indians  they 
squatted  on  the  ground  in  a  circle. 

Surrounded  by  a  chattering  group  of  squaws 
sat  Newitchewagan,  the  wife  of  the  Chief, 
with  a  child  between  her  knees,  while  she 
hunted  through  the  jungle  of  his  hair  with 
destroying  thumb  and  finger.  One  old  squaw, 
who  was  kneeling  under  a  tree  rubbing  and 


A  Weird  Ceremony 


twisting  a  moccasin  between  her  hands,  paused 
to  fill  her  mouth  with  water,  which  she  spurted 
in  repeated  jets  over  the  moccasin.  A  little 
papoose,  strapped  to  a  flat  piece  of  wood  about 
three  feet  long  spread  with  soft  moss,  was 
suspended  to  a  branch  of  a  tree.  It  crowed  and 
laughed  quite  merrily  as  it  was  swayed  to  and 
fro  by  the  cold  wind.  While  the  feast  was  in 
course  of  preparation  the  new  Chief  and  his 
friends  were  entertained  by  songs  of  a  most 
melancholy  nature. 

It  was  a  strange  scene  that  presented  itself 
that  cold  and  frosty  evening  in  March.  The 
snow-drifts  were  covered  with  a  crust  of  frozen 
sleet,  which  crunched  beneath  the  tread  of 
moccasined  feet.  The  bare  branches  of  the 
maples  were  encased  in  ice,  with  long  icicles 
attached,  which  glistened  and  reflected  like  a 
prism  the  rays  of  the  setting  sun.  Small  troughs 
of  basswood,  hollowed  out  in  the  middle  by 
burning,  stood  at  the  trunk  of  almost  every  tree 
to  catch  the  sap,  which  had  ceased  to  run  for 
several  days  owing  to  the  "cold  snap"  which 
had  taken  place  in  the  weather. 

"  How  do  you  make  sugar  without  pots  ? " 
asked  the  new  Chief  of  the  interpreter. 

Pointing  to  a  green  hardwood  stump  he 
explained,  in  broken  English,  that  the  squaws 
burned  a  deep  hole  in  the  centre,  into  which 
2  15 


The  "White  Chief  of  the  Ottawa 

they  poured  the  sap  which  they  had  gathered. 
Stones  heated  on  the  fire  were  then  dropped 
into  the  wooden  cauldron,  which  caused  the  sap 
to  boil.  This  operation  was  repeated  until  it 
was  reduced  to  sugar. 

There  was  little  variation  in  the  dress  of  the 
grotesque  figures  gathered  round  the  fire.  All 
had  strips  of  deerskin  tightly  bound  round  their 
legs  instead  of  trousers,  and  which  were  never 
removed  unless  to  replace  with  new  ones.  Two 
aprons,  one  behind  and  one  before,  were 
fastened  around  their  waist  by  girdles.  Short 
shirts  made  of  skin  were  fastened  at  the  neck 
and  arms,  and  were  removed  while  portaging  or 
paddling.  They  had  very  little  hair — only  a 
tuft  on  the  top  of  the  head,  which  was  stuck  full 
of  feathers,  wings  and  shells.  Not  a  man 
among  them  could  boast  of  a  beard.  The  squaws 
were  dressed  in  much  the  same  fashion,  except 
that  the  aprons  were  a  trifle  longer  than  those 
worn  by  the  men,  and  their  coarse  black  hair 
floated  in  the  breeze. 

Soon  a  young  squaw  drew  from  the  ashes  the 
charred  remains  of  fully  a  score  of  partridges, 
which  had  not  been  divested  of  feathers  nor 
cleaned  internally.  On  removing  the  outer 
covering  of  charred  feathers  and  ashes,  she  laid 
one  for  each  man  present  before  the  Big  Chief, 
who,  with  great  solemnity,  cast  the  first  one  into 
16 


A  Weird  Ceremony 


the  fire  as  a  sacrifice  to  the  Great  Spirit,  the 
Master  of  Life.  Pieces  of  bear-steak,  which 
had  been  sizzling  before  the  fire,  were  then 
served,  while  the  Chief  entertained  his  guests 
with  strange  monotonous  songs,  accompanied 
by  the  "  shishiquoi,"  or  rattle. 

Full  justice  having  been  done  to  these  and 
other  Indian  delicacies,  Machecawa  addressed 
the  new  Chief,  the  interpretation  of  his  remarks 
being  as  follows  : 

"  Our  white  brother  will  never  inspire  his 
enemies  with  feelings  of  awe  or  fear  if  he 
does  not  wear  war-paint.  Will  the  white- faced 
stranger  consent  to  let  us  use  our  brush  so  as  to 
make  him  such  an  object  of  terror  that  even  his 
enemies  will  flee  from  him  ?  " 

"  No  !  No ! !  No  ! ! ! "  said  the  new  Chief. 
"  Soot  and  grease  and  ochre  are  for  Indians,  not 
for  white  men." 

Whereupon  the  Indian  said :  "  It  is  the 
custom  of  our  chiefs  to  chose  a  manitou,  who 
will  protect  them  in  times  of  danger  and  who 
will  give  them  success  in  the  chase." 

"  Tell  them,"  replied  the  new  Chief,  "  that  the 
white  man's  Manitou  is  a  Great  Spirit  whom  we 
call  '  Our  Father,'  and  he  saves  and  keeps  and 
protects  us  by  night  and  by  day." 

"  Will  the  new  Chief  then  permit  us  to  graven 
on  his  body  the  form  of  this  Great  Spirit  ?  " 
17 


The  White  Chief  of  the  Ottawa 

"  The  form  of  the  Spirit  has  been  engraven  on 
my  body,"  he  replied,  "  when  He  created  me  in 
His  likeness." 

The  little  group  of  settlers  observed  that  a 
white  dog,  the  mystic  animal  of  many  tribes, 
was  being  tied  to  the  end  of  an  upright  pole. 
Presently  the  Chief,  in  a  loud  voice,  began  to 
pray  to  the  '  Great  Spirit  Father,'  the  new  Chiefs 
Manitou,  begging  Him  to  accept  the  living 
sacrifice  about  to  be  offered.  The  Indians  then 
rushed  upon  the  animal  in  a  state  of  frenzy  and 
began  to  devour  the  raw,  quivering  flesh.  This 
weird  ceremony  was  a  mystery  to  the  assembled 
whites,  and  remained  a  mystery  for  some  time. 

This  concluded  the  ceremonies  of  the  day, 
and  the  new  Chief  and  his  friends  returned  to 
their  shanties  on  the  banks  of  the  Ottawa,  near 
the  western  point  of  the  Gatineau,  loaded  with 
glory  and  Indian  hospitality. 


18 


CHAPTER  II. 

THE  WHITE  CHIEF. 
1800. 

THE  hero  of  our  sketch,  Philemon  Wright, 
was  a  man  forty  years  of  age.  In  appearance 
he  was  of  a  strong,  broad  build,  and  stood  six 
feet  in  his  stockings.  A  wealth  of  flaxen  hair 
was  brushed  straight  back  from  a  high  and 
noble  brow.  His  face  was  profoundly  medita- 
tive. Thick  eyebrows  shaded  the  eyes,  which 
were  wonderfully  quick,  observant  and  pene- 
trating. His  features  indicated  goodness  and 
energy,  strength  of  will  and  determination.  His 
muscles  were  the  envy  of  all  who  felt  them. 

Like  all  superior  men,  Philemon  Wright 
nourished  long  his  projects,  but  decision  once 
made  he  set  himself  to  realize  them  with  ardor, 
obstacles  only  serving  to  intensify  his  energy,  for 
he  employed  all  the  resources  of  his  spirit  and 
inflexible  will  to  triumph  over  them.  He  was  a 
worthy  descendant  of  the  men  of  Kent  who 
followed  Harold  to  victory  through  difficulties 
which  to  others  would  have  been  insurmount- 
able. 

'9 


The  White  Chief  of  the  Ottawa 

His  father,  Thomas  Wright,  having  sold  his 
estates  in  Kent,  settled  in  Woburn,  twenty  miles 
from  Boston,  in  1760,  where  Philemon,  the  fifth 
and  youngest  son,  was  born  shortly  afterwards. 
While  a  mere  lad  of  fifteen  he  saw  active  service 
in  the  Revolutionary  War,  in  the  vicinity  of 
Boston  and  New  York,  taking  up  arms  as  a 
British  subject  against  the  short-sighted  rulers 
of  the  Motherland  in  the  vain  hope  of  wresting 
from  them  the  rights  which  the  revolutionists 
considered  were  their  due. 

Philemon  married,  at  twenty-two,  a  Miss 
Wyman,  of  Irish  descent,  whose  grand-nephews, 
Rufus  and  Joseph  Choate,  have  since  played  so 
conspicuous  a  place  in  the  drama  of  American 
history,  and  had  seven  promising  children,  who 
were  known  familiarly  as  Phil,  Bearie,  Chrissy, 
Abbie,  Christie,  Mary  and  Rug. 

Philemon  Wright  was  a  man  of  indomitable 
courage,  enterprise,  industry  and  perseverance, 
and  had  acquired  considerable  property  in  the 
neighborhood  of  Boston.  Finding  a  better 
market  in  Canada  for  farm  produce,  he  went 
every  fall  to  Montreal,  and  in  1796  determined 
to  go  on  a  tour  of  exploration  on  the  Grand 
River,  or  the  Utawas,  as  the  Ottawa  was  then 
called. 

A  few  settlements  then  existed  for  the  first 
forty-five  miles,  up  to  the  Long  Sault  Rapids, 
20 


The  White  Chief 


but  beyond  this  point  the  seventy-five  or 
eighty  miles  was  a  complete  wilderness.  He 
found  that  this  part  of  the  country  was  entirely 
unknown  to  the  inhabitants  of  Montreal,  except- 
ing, of  course,  to  the  employees  of  the  two  great 
fur-trading  companies,  though  its  immense 
resources  of  fine  timber  were,  he  said,  "  sufficient 
to  furnish  supplies  for  any  foreign  market,  even 
to  load  one  thousand  vessels." 

Prominent  members  of  the  fur  companies  in 
Montreal  drew  his  attention  to  their  printed 
report,  which  stated  that  there  was  not  five 
hundred  acres  of  arable  land  on  the  extensive 
banks  of  the  whole  river. 

"It  may  be  to  your  interests  to  keep  the 
Grand  River  from  becoming  settled,"  he  said, 
"  but  you  may  bet  your  best  beaver-skin  on  this, 
that  there  is  at  least  five  hundred  thousand  acres 
of  uncleared  land  fit  for  cultivation  on  the  banks 
of  the  Grand  River. 

In  1797  he  again  visited  Canada,  and 
examined  the  country  from  Quebec  to  Mon- 
treal, on  both  sides  of  the  St.  Lawrence,  and 
then  up  the  Ottawa  as  far  as  the  Chaudiere 
Falls,  studying  carefully  the  navigation  of  the 
Ottawa,  and  its  fitness  for  settlement. 

In  1798  this  enterprising  but  cautious  man  paid 
his  third  visit  to  his  future  home,  and  returned 
to  Massachusetts  with  a  full  determination  to 
21 


The  White  Chief  of  the  Ottawa 

commence  a  settlement.  He  failed,  however,  to 
inspire  his  neighbors  with  his  own  confidence  in 
the  scheme,  and  he  therefore  selected  two 
respectable  men  from  among  them,  and  hired 
them  to  go  with  him  the  following  summer  to 
examine  and  report  on  what  they  saw.  Their 
report,  which  was  afterwards  published  in  the 
Canadian  Magazine  of  September,  1824,  is  as 
follows : 

"  We  spent  twenty  days  in  October  in  explor- 
ing the  Township  of  Hull.  We  climbed  to  the 
top  of  one  hundred  or  more  trees  to  view  the 
situation  of  the  country,  which  we  accomplished 
in  the  following  manner :  We  cut  smaller  trees 
in  such  a  way  as  to  fall  slanting  and  to  lodge  in 
the  branches  of  the  larger  ones,  which  we 
ascended  until  we  arrived  at  the  top.  By  this 
means  we  were  enabled  to  view  the  country  and 
also  the  timber,  and  by  the  timber  we  could 
judge  the  nature  of  the  soil,  which  we  found  to 
answer  our  expectations.  After  having  exam- 
ined well  the  nature  of  the  township,  we 
descended  the  river  and  arrived,  after  much 
fatigue,  at  Montreal." 

The  report  was  so  satisfactory  to  the  people 
of  Woburn  that  Mr.  Wright  was  able  to  hire  as 
many  as  he  wished  for  the  new  settlement. 

It  was  fully  five  hundred  miles  from  Woburn 
to  the  Chaudiere,  but  the  nineteenth  century 
22 


The  White  Chief 


was  hardly  a  month  old  when  the  little  band 
braved  the  journey.  Their  leader  assumed  all 
risks  himself,  and  with  twenty-five  men,  five 
families,  having  a  membership  of  thirty,  fourteen 
horses,  eight  oxen,  and  seven  sleighs  loaded 
with  mill  irons,  agricultural  implements,  car- 
penters' tools,  household  effects,  provisions,  left 
the  quiet  New  England  village.  The  route 
taken  was  the  old  stage  road  from  Boston 
to  Montreal,  which  passed  through  Woburn  to 
Haverhill,  thence  to  Concord,  thence  north- 
westward along  the  shore  of  Lake  Memphrema- 
gog  to  Montreal,  which  was  reached  on  the 
ninth  day. 

Montreal  at  that  time  was  a  very  gloomy- 
looking  little  town,  with  a  population  of  about 
seven  thousand.  It  was  surrounded  by  an  old 
wall  about  fifteen  feet  high,  with  battlements 
and  other  fortifications.  The  houses  were 
mostly  built  of  grey  stone,  with  sheet-iron  roofs 
and  iron  window  shutters,  which  gave  them  a 
prison-like  appearance.  The  streets  were  narrow 
and  crooked.  Traineaux  drawn  by  French 
ponies,  and  toboggans  loaded  with  furs  and 
drawn  by  several  dogs  in  tandem,  were  fre- 
quently seen  in  the  streets  when  this  brave  little 
band  of  New  Englanders  gazed  in  wonder  upon 
the  old  historic  French  town. 

The  caravan  then  wended  its  way  towards 
23 


The  White  Chief  of  the  Ottawa 

the  north  shore  of  the  Ottawa.  Its  progress  at 
first  was  slow,  making  only  fifteen  miles  a  day 
for  the  first  three  days,  owing  to  the  sleighs 
being  wider  than  those  used  in  Canada.  On  the 
third  day  they  had  reached  the  foot  of  the  Long 
Sault  and  the  terminus  of  the  road.  They  were 
eighty  miles  from  their  destination,  in  a  wilder- 
ness of  snow  and  ice,  and  with  no  trace  of  a 
road. 

"  We  proceeded  to  the  head  of  the  Sault," 
said  Mr.  Wright,  in  relating  their  experiences  in 
the  House  of  Assembly  in  1 820,  "  observing 
before  night  came  on  to  fix  upon  some  spot  near 
water  to  encamp  for  the  night,  where  there  were 
no  dry  trees  to  fall  upon  us  or  our  cattle.  Then 
we  cleared  away  the  snow  and  cut  down  trees 
for  fire  for  the  night,  the  women  and  children 
sleeping  in  covered  sleighs,  the  men  with 
blankets  around  the  fire,  and  the  cattle  mad  3 
fast  to  the  standing  trees  ;  and  I  never  saw  men 
more  cheerful  and  happy,  having  no  landlord  to 
call  upon  them  for  expenses  and  no  unclean 
floors  to  sleep  upon,  but  the  sweet  ground  which 
belongs  to  our  Sovereign.  We  always  prepared 
sufficient  refreshment  for  the  following  day,  so 
as  to  lose  no  time  on  our  journey  when  daylight 
appeared.  We  kept  our  axemen  forward  cutting 
the  road,  and  our  foraging  team  next,  and  the 
24 


The  White  Chief 


families  in  the  rear.  In  this  way  we  proceeded 
on  for  three  or  four  days,  observing  to  look  out 
for  a  good  place  for  our  camp,  until  we  arrived 
at  the  head  of  the  Long  Sault,  from  whence  we 
travelled  the  whole  distance  upon  the  ice  until 
we  reached  our  destination.  My  guide  was 
unacquainted  with  the  ice,  as  our  former 
journeys  were  by  water.  We  went  very  slowly 
lest  we  might  lose  our  cattle,  keeping  the  axemen 
forward  trying  every  rod  of  the  ice,  which  was 
covered  with  snow. 

"  I  cannot  pass  over  this  account,"  continued 
Mr.  Wright,  "  without  referring  to  a  sauvage, 
from  whom  we  received  great  kindness.  We 
met  him  with  his  wife  drawing  a  child  upon  a 
bark  sleigh.  They  looked  at  us  with  astonish- 
ment. They  viewed  us  as  though  we  had  come 
from  the  clouds,  walking  around  our  teams  and 
trying  to  talk  with  us  concerning  the  ice,  but 
not  a  word  could  we  understand.  We  then 
observed  him  giving  directions  to  his  squaw, 
who  immediately  left  him  and  went  to  the 
woods,  while  he  proceeded  to  the  head  of  our 
company,  without  promise  of  fee  or  reward,  with 
his  small  axe  trying  the  ice  at  almost  every  step. 
We  proceeded  in  this  way  without  meeting  with 
any  accident  for  about  six  days,  when  we 
arrived  safely  at  the  township  of  Hull.  We 
25 


The  White  Chief  of  the  Ottawa 

had  some  trouble  in  cutting  the  brush  and 
ascending  the  height,  which  is  about  twenty  feet 
from  the  water.  Our  sauvage,  after  seeing  us 
safely  up  the  bank,  spent  the  night  with  us  and 
made  us  to  understand  that  he  must  return  to 
his  squaw  and  child,  and  after  receiving  presents 
for  his  great  services,  took  his  departure." 

What  must  have  been  the  feelings  of  the 
pioneer  settlers  when  they  beheld  for  the  first 
time  the  magnificent  scenery  of  the  Chaudiere, 
before  its  wild  beauty  was  defaced  by  the  wood- 
man's axe  or  its  sparkling  waters  used  in  slides 
and  mill-races  ? 

Three  openings  loomed  up  before  them — the 
most  distant  one,  to  the  left,  a  broad  half-rapid, 
half-cascade,  sweeping  down  among  islands  of 
pines  ;  the  middle  passage  seemed  very  narrow 
and  carried  away  in  a  sort  of  creamy  foam  the 
waters  of  the  Chaudiere  proper;  while  the  nearer 
or  right  passage  led  by  a  winding  route  to  a 
rocky  cove  at  the  beginning  of  the  portage  road. 
Surely  never  had  they  beheld  anything  so 
picturesque,  so  indescribably  grand,  as  it 
appeared  to  them  on  that  bright  and  frosty 
evening  !  The  precipices  and  rocky  gorge  of 
the  opposite  shore,  green  with  pine  and  cedar  to 
the  river's  brink,  and  covered  with  a  mantle  of 
beautiful  snow ;  the  volume  of  water,  tossed, 
26 


The  White  Chief 


broken,  dashed  into  foam,  which  floated  down 
like  miniature  icebergs  on  the  mighty  rushing 
current  till  the  natural  ice-bridge  was  reached, 
made  a  scene  not  soon  to  be  forgotten.  The 
turrets,  domes  and  battlements  of  the  Domin- 
ion House  of  Parliament,  which  in  a  few  short 
years  was  destined  to  crown  the  opposite  cliffs, 
were  a  dream  beyond  the  wildest  imagination  of 
our  Pioneer. 


27 


CHAPTER  III. 

NE  WITCHE  WA  CAN. 
1802. 

TWO  years  had  slipped  away.  The  ice  moon 
had  given  place  to  the  crescent  whirlwind  moon. 
The  wild  duck  and  geese  had  long  since  ceased 
their  plash,  plash  in  the  water  opposite  "The 
Wigwam,"  as  the  children  delighted  to  call  their 
new  home  in  the  forest.  The  noble  rivers,  the 
picturesque  falls,  the  monarchs  of  the  forest 
towering  heavenwards,  the  fragrance  of  pine  and 
cedar,  the  lakes  and  rivers  teeming  with  fish  and 
fowl  and  fur-bearing  animals,  seemed  to  the 
children  of  the  new  Chief  a  paradise  ;  nor  were 
they  alone  in  their  views.  The  stern  realities  of 
pioneer  life  made  it  none  the  less  enchanting  to 
the  man  who  gloried  in  overcoming  difficulties 
and  in  braving  hardships  in  one  of  the  greatest 
conquests  undertaken  by  man — the  wresting  of 
a  wilderness  from  savagery  to  civilization. 

The  "  Wigwam  "  was  situated  in  the  midst  of 

an  estate  of  twenty-two  thousand  acres,  part  of 

which  had  been  received  as  a  grant,  but  the 

greater  portion  being  purchased  from  the  Gov- 

28 


Newftchewagan 

ernment,  for  the  Chief  had  by  no  means  suffered 
losses  such  as  many  U.  E.  Loyalists  had  borne, 
having  brought  with  him  a  capital  of  nearly 
fifty  thousand  dollars. 

The  new  home  presented  a  strange  contrast 
to  the  cosy,  comfortable  New  England  farm- 
house. It  was  built  of  undressed  tamarac  logs 
in  true  rustic  shanty  fashion.  The  chinks  be- 
tween the  logs  and  scoops  of  the  roof  were 
"  caulked "  with  moss,  driven  in  with  a  thin 
pointed  handspike,  over  which  a  rude  plaster  of 
blue  clay  was  daubed.  The  chimney  was  very 
wide  and  low,  and  was  built  above  a  huge 
boulder  which  formed  the  back  of  the  fire-place. 
There  was  no  upper  story  to  the  rude  dwelling, 
which  was  partitioned  off  into  bedrooms  at  each 
end,  with  a  large  living  room,  kitchen,  dining- 
room  all  in  one,  in  the  centre. 

A  wild  night  had  set  in.  It  seemed  as  though 
all  nature  had  gone  mad.  The  wind  struggled 
with  doors  and  windows  for  an  entrance  to  the 
humble  home,  but  only  served  to  intensify  the 
warmth  and  light  and  joy  within,  for  it  made 
the  great  fire  roar  and  crackle  the  merrier. 

A  group  of  happy  children  were  popping  corn 
before  the  glowing  coals.  Near  them  sat  the 
Chief  and  Mrs.  Wright  conversing  together  in  a 
low  voice.  Laying  down  her  knitting,  the  latter 
looked  earnestly  into  her  husband's  face. 
29 


The  White  Chief  of  the  Ottawa 

"  Philemon,  Philemon,"  she  said  sadly,  "  How 
much  more  wisdom  you  are  manifesting  in  the 
breaking-in  of  the  farm  colts  than  in  the  training 
of  the  boys.  I  am  beginning  to  fear  that  you 
will  be  much  better  served  by  the  former  than 
by  the  latter.  If  you  would  but  exercise  your 
God-given  authority  over  them  and  uphold  mine 
we  might  hope  for  better  results.  The  boys 
are  getting  beyond  control,  and  why  ?  Because, 
though  I  am  teaching  them  in  theory  the  right 
way,  you  are  not  insisting  upon  the  practice  of 
such  theories.  Words  will  not  curb  the  exuber- 
ance of  spirits  nor  check  the  waywardness  of  a 
young  horse.  If  left  to  himself  he  will  go  where 
he  wills.  He  must  be  trained  with  gentleness, 
but  with  firmness,  and  so  with  our  children." 

"  My  dear,"  he  said,  "  your  ideals  are  above 
me,  and  are  as  unlikely  to  be  adopted  by  or- 
dinary men  of  the  world  as  the  ideals  of  John 
Bunyan  or  Richard  Baxter." 

"  I  see,  I  see,"  she  said,  with  a  voice  thrilling 
with  emotion.  "  You  hold  up  before  them  hopes 
of  future  greatness  or  wealth  as  a  stimulant  to 
goodness,  studiousness,  industry,  that  they  may 
become  '  ordinary  men  of  the  world.'  My  am- 
bition has  ever  been  to  train  them  for  God  and 
His  service." 

H  And  you  propose  to  do  that,"  he  said,  coldly, 
"  by  coersion,  canings,  imprisonments,  fines." 
30 


Newitchewagan 

"Not  at  all,"  she  replied.  "A  child  trained  from 
infancy  in  habits  of  obedience  can  generally  be 
managed  without  chastisement  and  will  obey 
from  a  sense  of  duty  rather  than  from  fear  of 
chastisement." 

"  All  very  beautiful  in  theory,"  said  the  father, 
with  a  yawn,  as  he  stretched  himself  to  his  full 
length,  "  but  the  Indian  theory  in  my  opinion  is 
the  best  They  allow  their  children  to  do  as 
they  please  and  never  check  them,  and  what  is 
the  result  ?  A  self-reliant,  independent  people  ; 
a  people  who  have  not  been  deprived  of  strength 
of  character  or  will  power  by  constant  subjec- 
tion to  the  will  of  others ;  a  people  who,  until 
spoiled  by  contact  with  unchristian  whites,  have 
followed  the  dictates  of  conscience  rather  than  a 
code  of  prohibitory  laws  ;  a  people  who  scorn 
mean,  dishonorable  transactions." 

"  Of  two  things  I  am  convinced,"  said  Mrs. 
Wright,  thoughtfully,  " '  a  child  left  to  himself 
bringeth  his  mother  to  shame,'  and  his  father 
also,  for  that  matter,  and  that  if  we  secure  the 
formation  of  right  principles  at  an  early  age  we 
may  with  confidence  give  them  their  emancipa- 
tion long  before  they  grow  up." 

Suddenly   the  door  opened   and   an    Indian 

entered.     Though  covered  with  snow  from  head 

to  foot,  they  recognized  the  chief,  Machecawa. 

Without  a  word  he  drew  through  the  open  door 

3  3i 


The  White  Chief  of  the  Ottawa 

a  toboggan,  upon  which  lay  his  squaw  in  an 
almost  dying  condition.  At  her  bosom  was  a 
tiny  babe,  two  days  old. 

Newitchewagan  had  had  a  severe  chill.  He 
had  given  her  a  vapor  bath  by  heating  boulders 
in  the  fire,  dashing  water  on  them,  over  which 
he  had  held  her  suspended  in  a  blanket.  For  a 
time  she  seemed  better,  but  not  having  sufficient 
covering,  the  keen  north  wind  had  caused  a  re- 
currence of  chills,  and  notwithstanding  the  con- 
juring and  charms  of  her  friends  she  was 
evidently  fast  sinking,  and  the  Chief,  in  his  hour 
of  sorrow,  had  fled  for  help  to  Mrs.  Wright 
(whom  the  Indians  regarded  as  possessing 
mysterious  healing  power),  in  the  vain  hope  of 
finding  some  new  way  of  saving  her. 

Mingled  expressions  of  astonishment  and 
pity  came  into  the  face  of  the  mother  of  the 
household  as  she  hastily  left  her  seat  by  the 
side  of  her  husband  and  assisted  in  removing 
the  poor  squaw  to  a  comfortable  bed. 

Though  not  a  popular  type  of  New  England 
beauty,  there  was  a  something  about  Mrs.  Wright 
a  certain  expression  so  subtle  as  to  escape 
definition,  which  gave  her  presence  a  strong 
personal  magnetism,  while  her  dignity  and  a 
marked  grace  of  manner  gave  her  an  in- 
dividuality which  proclaimed  her  a  queen 
among  women.  She  was  a  woman  of  high 
32 


Newitchcwagfan 

ideals.  "  I  fear  not,"  she  said,  in  a  letter  to  her 
sister,  "  the  wolves  whose  dismal  howls  echo 
and  re-echo  every  night  through  the  forest ;  I 
fear  not  the  savages  who  walk  into  our  home 
with  as  little  ceremony  as  though  it  were  their 
own ;  I  fear  not  sickness  nor  death  in  this 
wilderness  so  far  from  medical  aid.  One  thing 
only  I  fear,  that  I  may  fail  in  my  duty  to  my 
husband,  my  children  and  my  neighbors." 

Her  husband's  "  worldliness,"  her  sons'  lack  of 
interest  in  religious  matters  and  their  tendency 
to  adopt  the  language  and  expressions  of  the 
low  and  the  vicious,  afforded  matter  for  con- 
stant reproof,  rebuke  and  exhortation.  Her 
efforts  to  develop  in  her  children  the  highest 
ideals  of  Christian  manhood  and  womanhood 
were  not  fully  appreciated  by  the  Chief,  who 
was  too  feudal  in  his  views  of  woman  to  under- 
stand a  life  like  hers.  The  phenomenon  of  a 
woman  superior  to  himself  in  mind  and  soul  had 
never  ceased  to  be  a  matter  of  perplexity  to 
him.  Her  ideals  were  beyond  his  compre- 
hension. He  had  not  arrived  at  the  conclusion 
that  a  wife  should  be  allowed  free  scope  for  the 
exercise  of  her  own  individuality.  Her  position 
in  the  home  was  one  of  utter  subjection  and 
servitude.  She  was  permitted  to  have  no  will 
but  his,  no  plans  but  his,  and  to  have  no  ideas 
but  his.  At  the  marriage  ceremony  "  they  two 
33 


The  "White  Chief  of  the  Ottawa 

were  made  one,"  and  that  one  was  her  lord  and 
master. 

Mrs.  Wright's  interest  was  not  confined  to  her 
own  family  circle,  for,  notwithstanding  the 
constant  pressure  of  home  duties,  she  had  "a 
heart  at  leisure  from  itself  to  soothe  and 
sympathize,"  and  to  the  Indians  and  early 
settlers  in  their  loneliness,  their  sorrows  and 
sufferings,  she  was  a  mother,  and  more  than  a 
mother,  for  she  was  the  only  physician,  the  only 
clergyman,  the  only  teacher  that  the  little 
colony  possessed  for  the  first  few  years  of  its 
struggling  existence.  Her  medical  book  and 
case  of  medicines,  a  gift  from  Dr.  Green,  of 
Woburn,  brought  relief  to  many  sufferers.  Her 
library,  consisting  of  such  volumes  as  "  The 
Pilgrim's  Progress,"  Baxter's  "Saints'  Rest," 
Young's  "  Night  Thoughts,"  Hervey's  "  Medi- 
tations Among  the  Tombs,"  did  much  to 
enlighten,  if  not  to  cheer,  darkened  souls,  while 
from  the  newest  Boston  school-books  she  trained 
the  youth  of  the  settlement  in  the  elementary 
principles  of  the  arts  and  sciences. 

Such  was  the  woman  whom  Machecawa 
sought  in  his  hour  of  extremity. 

All  night  long  the  noble  chieftain  of  his 
people  sat  by  the  bedside  with  downcast  eyes. 
The  wind,  having  spent  its  force  and  fury, 
34 


Newitchewagan 


moaned  and  sobbed  round  the  house ;  the 
flickering  light  from  the  hearth  cast  strange, 
weird  shadows  upon  the  wall  when  Newitche- 
wagan  opened  her  large  dark  eyes,  gently 
stroked  the  little  black  head  on  her  bosom,  and 
with  one  affectionate  look  at  him  who  had  been 
her  companion  in  hardships,  heaved  a  deep  sigh 
and  was  gone. 

Machecawa,  without  uttering  a  word,  hastily 
left  the  Wigwam,  and  in  a  short  time  returned 
with  his  face  blackened  and  with  several  squaws, 
who  tore  their  hair,  scattered  ashes  on  their 
heads,  and  raised  their  voices  in  wailing.  They 
arranged  to  have  the  burial  service  take  place 
in  the  evening,  and  it  was  well  for  the 
inmates  of  the  Wigwam  that  it  was  not 
deferred  for  several  days,  for  the  wailing  con- 
tinued without  cessation  until  all  that  was  left 
of  Newitchewagan  was  wrapped  in  birch  bark 
and  securely  tied  with  a  cord  of  deerskin,  like  a 
parcel,  when  it  was  borne  by  four  young  braves 
and  laid  upon  a  raised  platform  of  boughs, 
between  two  fires  which  had  been  kindled  a 
little  distance  from  the  Wigwam. 

The  Indians  then  squatted  cross-legged  in  a 

large  circle  round  the  fires.    Machecawa  and  his 

motherless  children  were  seated   close  to  the 

bier,    their    faces    blackened,    their    hair    and 

35 


The  White  Chief  of  the  Ottawa 

clothing  torn  and  in  disorder.  The  awful  still- 
ness was  at  length  broken  by  old  O'Jawescawa, 
who  left  his  seat  and,  approaching  the  grief- 
stricken  husband,  said  : 

"  O  Machecawa,  my  brother,  it  is  not  well 
that  you  grieve.  If  Newitchewagan  had  lived 
she  would  many  times  have  been  hungry  and 
cold  and  weary ;  but  in  the  happy  hunting- 
ground,  whither  she  has  gone,  there  is  neither 
hunger  nor  cold  nor  weariness.  Therefore  you 
should  be  glad."  He  then  drew  his  hunting- 
knife  from  his  belt,  and,  slashing  it  through  the 
birch-bark  wrappings,  cried : 

"  O  Kitche  Manitou  !  These  places  do  I  cut 
that  our  sister's  spirit  may  come  and  go  as  she 
wills  it,  that  she  may  visit  us  sometimes,  that 
she  may  see  our  brother  Machecawa  when  he  is 
very  sad." 

Again  he  turned  to  his  chief.  "  Our  sister  is 
gone,  oh,  my  brother,"  he  continued,  "but  you 
shall  see  her  again.  But  she  shall  be  changed, 
and  you  will  not  know  her ;  but  when  you  enter 
the  Land  of  the  Hereafter  then  you  must  sing 
always  this  little  song,  and  so  she  will  know  you." 

In  a  clear  and  true  tenor  old  O'Jawescawa 
chanted  a  weird,  minor  air  with  tearful  falling 
cadences. 

"  And  when  she  hears  that  song,"  he  went  on, 
36 


"Oh,  Machecawa,  my  brother,  it  is  not  well  that  you  grieve." 

-p.  36. 


Newitchewagan 

"then  she  will  answer  it  with  this" — and  he 
sang  through  another  little  song. 

The  long-drawn,  plaintive  chords,  the  sense  of 
awe  inspired  by  the  darkness  and  the  firelight, 
and  of  the  grave  sad  prayer,  caused  Mrs.  Wright 
and  her  young  flock  to  sob  aloud. 

"And  so  in  that  way,"  concluded  O'Jawes- 
cawa,  "  you  shall  know  each  other." 

The  young  men  bore  the  remains  to  a  grave 
that  had  been  dug  a  short  distance  away  in  a 
pine  grove.  After  the  earth  had  been  filled  in, 
three  of  the  women  knelt  and  put  together  a 
miniature  wigwam  of  birch-bark,  complete  in 
every  detail.  Then  O'Jawescawa  began  again 
to  speak,  addressing  the  occupant  of  the  grave 
in  a  low  tone  of  confidence. 

"  O  Newitchewagan,"  our  sister,"  said  he,  "  I 
place  this  bow  and  these  arrows  in  your  lodge 
that  you  may  be  armed  on  the  Long  Journey. 

"O  Niwitchiwagan,  our  sister,  I  place  these 
snow-shoes  in  your  lodge  that  you  may  be  fleet 
on  the  Long  Journey."* 

In  like  manner  he  deposited  in  the  little  wig- 
wam extra  moccasins,  a  model  canoe  and 
paddle,  food,  and  a  miniature  robe.  Then  they 
all  returned  to  their  camp,  all  but  Machecawa, 

*  The  writer  is  indebted  to  Mr.  S.  E.  White  for  this  account 
of  the  squaw's  burial. 

37 


The  White  Chief  of  the  Ottawa 

who  crouched  on  the  ground  by  the  grave,  his 
blanket  over  his  head,  a  silent,  motionless  figure 
of  desolation.  For  three  whole  nights  and  days 
the  Chief  mourned  for  his  squaw.  Then  he  rose 
and  went  about  his  ordinary  duties  with  un- 
moved countenance,  and  the  grave  was  left  to 
the  sun  and  snow  and  rain  and  the  mercy  of  all- 
forgetting  Nature. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

AN  INDIAN  SUITOR. 
1803. 

MACHECAWA  and  his  friend  O'Jawescawa 
became  frequent  visitors  at  the  Wigwam.  They 
would  come  in  the  morning,  uninvited,  and  sit 
silently  all  day  long  before  the  open  fire  and 
observe  all  that  was  going  on.  The  spinning- 
wheel  and  hand-loom  were  objects  of  unceasing 
interest  to  them,  and  though  it  proved  a  great 
distraction  to  the  children  in  their  studies,  and 
to  the  girls  in  the  performance  of  their  domestic 
duties,  to  have  them  there,  they  were  always 
treated  not  only  with  respect  but  with  consider- 
ation and  kindness. 

One  morning  Machecawa  stood  gazing  in- 
tently into  the  fire.  His  face  wore  an  expression 
of  perplexity.  At  length  he  turned  to  the 
White  Chief,  who  was  explaining  a  mathematical 
problem  to  one  of  his  boys,  and  said  : 

"Big  Injun,  he  want  to  speak  his  thoughts 
from  books.  He  want  to  know  white  man's 
Manitou." 

"  May  I  teach  him,  father  ?  Just  for  an  hour 
39 


The  White  Chief  of  the  Ottawa 

every  day  ?  "  said  Chrissy,  a  tall,  fair,  thoughtful 
girl  of  seventeen,  who  was  known  throughout 
the  settlement  as  the  "  Saint,"  for  she  had  been 
led  to  take  a  serious  view  of  life  by  a  Quaker 
friend  in  the  old  school  at  Woburn.  "  It  would 
be  such  a  pleasure  for  me  to  lead  him  to  a 
knowledge  of  the  truth. 

The  father  readily  granted  the  request,  and  it 
was  arranged  that  he  should  receive  instruction 
from  Chrissy  every  morning  while  the  younger 
boys  were  having  their  lessons.  Never  had 
teacher  a  more  apt,  humble,  or  willing  pupil. 
Never  had  pupil  a  more  considerate,  patient, 
kind-hearted  instructor.  Over  and  over  again 
did  she  repeat  words  and  sentences  until  at  last 
the  Indian  found,  to  his  unspeakable  joy,  that  he 
was  beginning  to  acquire  the  words  pretty  freely. 

The  morning  hour  with  Machecawa  proved  of 
such  interest  that  it  was  not  an  uncommon  thing 
to  see  the  White  Chief  and  all  the  children 
listening  intently  to  Chrissy  and  the  Indian  as 
they  compared  their  respective  creeds. 

One  morning,  after  she  had  been  giving  an 
account  of  the  creation  and  the  deluge,  she  said, 
"Now,  tell  me  what  you  think  of  these  things. 
Do  the  Indians  ever  think  of  how  the  world  was 
made  ?  Did  they  ever  hear  of  a  flood  ?  " 

Machecawa   replied   in   broken   English,  the 
interpretation  of  which  is  as  follows  : 
40 


An  Indian  Suitor 


The  Indian  believes  that  the  great  Manabozo 
is  king  of  all  other  animal  kings.  The  West 
Wind  is  his  father,  and  his  mother  is  grand- 
daughter of  the  Moon.  Sometimes  he  is  a  wolf; 
sometimes  a  hare ;  sometimes  he  is  a  wicked 
spirit.  Manabozo  was  hunting  with  his  brother,  a 
wolf,  who  fell  through  the  ice  in  a  lake  and  was 
eaten  by  snakes.  Manabozo  was  very  cross  and 
changed  himself  into  the  stump  of  a  tree  and  sur- 
prised the  king  of  the  serpents  and  killed  him. 
The  snakes  were  all  Manitous,  and  they  made  the 
water  flood  the  world.  Manabozo  climbed  a 
tree  which  grew  and  grew  as  the  flood  came  up 
and  was  saved  from  the  wicked  spirits. 

Manabozo  looked  over  the  waters  and  he  saw 
a  loon,  and  he  cried  to  the  loon  for  help  to  save 
the  world.  The  loon  went  under  the  water  to 
look  for  mud  to  build  the  world  again,  but  he 
could  not  find  the  bottom.  Then  a  muskrat 
tried,  but  he  came  up  on  his  back  nearly  dead. 
Manabozo  looked  in  his  paws  and  found 
a  little  mud,  and  he  took  the  mud  and  the  dead 
body  of  the  loon  and  with  it  created  the  world 
anew  again. 

"  And  do  you  believe  that  ?  "  said  the  White 
Chief. 

"  Our  tribe  she  believe  like  that,"  replied  the 
Indian. 

"What  is  that  thing  tied  round  your  neck, 


The  White  Chief  of  the  Ottawa 

Machecawa?"  said  Bearie,  the  second  son,  a 
short,  well  knit,  sturdy-looking  youth  of  eighteen, 
whose  every  expression  reflected  a  bright,  happy, 
generous  disposition. 

"  She  am  my  Manitou,"  replied  the  Indian. 

"What  is  a  Manitou?  Every  Indian  you 
meet  with  seems  to  differ  on  the  subject." 

"  Some  tarn  she  am  wan  ting,  some  tarn  she 
am  anodder." 

"  That  is  evading  the  question,"  said  Chrissy. 

"  What  kind  of  a  Manitou  have  you  got  inside 
of  that  little  bag  which  is  tied  round  your 
neck?"  persisted  Bearie.  "Will  you  let  me 
see  it  ?  " 

"  No !  No  ! !  No ! ! ! "  he  said  excitedly.  "  My 
Manitou  she  am  not  be  pleese." 

"  Come,  now,  old  man,"  he  said.  "  Tell  us  all 
about  it." 

"What  is  it?" 

"  How  did  you  get  it  ?  " 

"What  is  it  for?" 

"  Waal,"  he  said,  reluctantly,  "  When  I  am  a 
boy,  me,  just  become  a  man,  my  fadder,  he  say, 
'  Machecawa,  tarn  you  got  a  manitou.'  My  face 
he  paint  black,  black.  He  say,  heem, 'you  no 
eat  no  teeng  seex  days.'  By  em  by  I  am  dream 
some  teeng,  me,  dat  some  teeng  she  am  my 
manitou.  She  help  me  kill  beeg  bear ;  she 
mak  dem  Iroquois  dogs  run  like  one  wild  moose. 
42 


An  Indian  Suitor 


My  fadder  she  am  pleese ;  she  make  my  manitou 
on  my  arm — see  ! "  he  said,  rolling  up  his  sleeve. 

On  his  shoulder  was  the  rude  outline  of  a  fish, 
which  had  been  tatooed  with  sharp  bones  and 
with  the  juice  of  berries  rubbed  in. 

"  But  what  is  in  the  little  bag  ?  "  asked  Bearie. 
"  Will  you  let  me  see  it  ?  " 

After  a  good  deal  of  reluctance  he  gave  in  at 
last,  and  two  curious  boys  untied  the  precious 
parcel,  while  the  others,  equally  curious,  looked 
over  his  shoulders  at  a  few  old  broken  fish  bones 
which  were  all  the  little  bag  contained. 

"  Well,  old  man,"  said  Bearie,  slowly  replacing 
the  sacred  relics,  "  we  put  our  faith  in  some- 
thing better  than  that.  The  white  man  trusts 
the  Great  Spirit  in  heaven  to  care  for  him  and 
to  take  him  to  heaven  when  he  dies." 

"  Any  bear  in  hebben  ?  "  asked  the  Indian. 

"  No,"  said  Bearie,  "  only  good  people." 

"  Dat  hebben  she  am  no  good  for  big  Injun," 
said  Machecawa,  sadly.  "  De  happy  hunting 
ground  she  am  full  of  moose,  buffalo,  bear, 
beaver.  She  am  far,  far  away  at  de  end  of  land, 
where  de  sun  she  sleep — two,  tree  moons  away. 
One  beeg  dog  she  am  cross,  an'  she  bark  at  dead 
Injun,  but  he  go  on,  an'  on,  an'  on,  an'  den  he  am 
glad." 

It  began  to  dawn  upon  the  vigilant  mother  at 
length  that  it  was  not  so  much  the  wonders  of 
43 


The  White  Chief  of  the  Ottawa 

civilization  nor  the  desire  to  "  speak  his  thoughts 
from  books  "  that  led  Machecawa  day  after  day 
to  the  Wigwam,  as  an  ever-increasing  interest 
in  her  fun-loving  daughter,  Abbie,  who  was  a 
year  younger  than  Chrissy,  and  who  seemed 
unconscious  of  the  fact  that  the  eyes  of  the  red 
chief  were  ever  upon  her. 

Chrissy  was  at  a  loss  to  understand  why  he 
had  suddenly  lost  all  interest  in  the  studies  and 
seemed  preoccupied  with  other  thoughts.  She 
was  beginning  to  grow  discouraged,  and  was 
sorely  tempted  to  abandon  any  further  attempts 
at  instruction,  when  Machecawa  suddenly  left 
her  one  morning  as  she  sat  by  the  table  with  the 
open  book,  and,  approaching  his  white  brother, 
said,  in  broken  English  : 

"  Father,  I  love  your  daughter,"  pointing  his 
forefinger  at  Abbie.  "  Will  you  give  her  to  me 
that  the  small  roots  of  her  heart  may  entwine 
themselves  with  mine  so  that  the  strongest  wind 
that  blows  may  never  separate  them  ?  " 

For  a  moment  there  was  silence  in  the  room. 
The  White  Chief's  face  grew  dark.  The  veins 
of  his  temples  began  to  swell  with  rage.  In  a 
burst  of  passion  he  said  : 

"My  child  become  your  slave?  Never!  Never! 

The  Indian  wants  woman  to  gather  his  wood, 

carry  his   burdens,   dress   his   skins,   make  his 

clothes,  build  his  house,  cook  his  food,  care  for 

44 


An  Indian  Suitor 


his  children.  No,  no,  Machecawa ;  no  white 
woman  would  be  happy  to  work  like  a  squaw  or 
to  suffer  as  such." 

Not  a  word  could  the  Big  Chief  utter.  He 
gave  a  deep  sigh  and  gazed  at  Abbie  fondly  and 
admiringly.  The  inexpressible  agony  in  his  face 
touched  the  father's  heart,  and  he  added  : 

"  My  daughter  is  too  young  to  marry,  but 
when  she  is  old  enough  to  know  her  own  mind 
she  may  answer  for  herself." 

A  ray  of  light  and  hope  crept  into  the  dark 
face,  and  drawing  from  a  pouch  a  string  of 
claws  and  teeth  of  rare  birds  and  animals,  he 
approached  Abbie  and  fastened  it  about  her 
snowy  neck. 

"  You  have  conferred  upon  me  a  great  honor, 
Machecawa,"  said  Abbie,  smiling,  "  but  you  shall 
have  to  wait  for  several  years,  for  I  have  many 
things  to  learn  before  I  could  become  the  squaw 
of  an  Algonquin  chief." 

The  chief  then  resumed  his  seat  at  the  table 
and  went  on  with  his  task  with  as  much  com- 
placency as  though  nothing  had  happened, 
while  Abbie  and  her  brothers  quietly  withdrew 
in  order  to  give  vent  to  their  feelings. 


45 


CHAPTER  V. 

CHRISSY. 
1804. 

As  THE  settlement  did  not  afford  any  greater 
educational  advantages  than  Mrs.  Wright,  with 
a  multitude  of  other  claims  upon  her  time,  was 
able  to  give  to  her  daughters,  Chrissy  and 
Abbie  were  sent  to  a  convent  in  Quebec,  there 
being  no  other  boarding-schools  in  Canada  at 
this  time. 

Among  their  school  friends  was  Sally  Smith, 
whose  mother  invited  them  to  spend  Christmas 
with  them  at  the  officers'  quarters  at  the  Citadel. 

"  Just  fancy!  "  said  Mrs.  Smith,  addressing  her 
husband,  the  Colonel,  and  his  guest,  a  young 
Scotchman,  as  the  girls  entered  the  dining-room. 
"  Shut  up  in  a  convent  for  sixteen  months  with 
nothing  to  vary  the  monotony  of  it !  Do  they 
not  deserve  a  holiday  ?  " 

As  they  were  introduced  George  Morrison 
and  Chrissy  looked  at  each  other  and  bowed 
formally  and  composedly,  and  an  awkward, 
embarrassing  silence  followed.  For  the  first 
time  in  his  life  the  presence  of  a  fair  and  lovely 
46 


Chrissy 

girl  cast  a  spell  over  him  so  extraordinary  that, 
as  he  sat  opposite  to  her  at  the  dinner-table  and 
watched  her  frank,  bright,  expressive  face,  his 
own  responded  to  her  every  expression. 

It  would  not  be  difficult  to  say  which  had 
made  the  most  profound  impression  upon  the 
mind  of  the  honest  young  Scotchman,  his 
distant  kinsman,  the  Colonel,  with  his  handsome, 
kindly  face  and  his  sturdy  English  character, 
or  the  tall,  slight  form  before  him,  with  sloping 
shoulders,  tapering  arms,  and  a  face  lovely  in  its 
spiritual  contour. 

George  Morrison  thought  he  had  never  met 
such  a  man  as  the  Colonel,  nor  was  the  admira- 
tion unreciprocated,  for  his  host  took  a  great 
fancy  to  George.  "  He  is  one  of  those  men,"  he 
remarked  to  his  wife,  "  whom  porridge  and  the 
Shorter  Catechism  have  endowed  with  grit  and 
backbone — just  the  sort  of  fellow  for  the  Hudson's 
Bay  Company's  service.  In  dealing  with  traders 
and  trappers  men  of  nerve  are  needed,  men  of 
brain,  men  of  muscle.  George  Morrison  is  not 
a  man  to  be  imposed  upon.  He  can  take  his 
place  at  the  head  of  a  crowd  of  dare-devils  and 
keep  them  under  perfect  control." 

It  is  hardly  possible  in  a  way  for  a  young  man 

to  live  in  the  same  house  with  a  young  and 

lovely  woman  like  Chrissy  without  running  more 

or  less  risk  of  entanglement.     More  especially  is 

4  47 


The  White  Chief  of  the  Ottawa 

this  so  where  the  two  have  had  little  or  no  out- 
side society  to  divert  their  attention  from  each 
other.  George  and  Chrissy  soon  found  it  plea- 
sant to  be  a  good  deal  together.  Before  she  had 
been  a  week  in  the  house  he  had  come  to  the  con- 
clusion that  Chrissy  was  one  of  the  most  attractive 
women  he  had  ever  met,  and  one  of  the  strangest. 
That  she  was  clever  and  good  he  soon  discovered 
from  remarks  she  made  from  time  to  time  ;  but 
that  she  had  something  that  he  did  not  possess 
was  evident,  and  it  puzzled  him.  So  curious 
was  he  to  fathom  the  mystery  that  he  took 
every  opportunity  of  associating  with  her  in  the 
hope  of  drawing  from  her  the  secret  of  her 
joyous,  triumphant  life. 

They  read  together,  sang  together,  walked 
together,  and  it  seemed  to  them  both  that  every 
word  interchanged,  every  blending  sound  of 
their  voices,  every  step  they  took,  was  welding 
together  a  bond  which  had  existed  since  first  they 
met  at  the  Colonel's  hospitable  table.  To  George 
it  seemed  a  natural  sequence  that  when  he  had 
for  the  first  time  met  the  young  woman  who,  he 
was  convinced,  was  predestined  by  God  to  be 
his  counter-part  that  the  recognition  should  be 
mutual.  He  knew  that  she  had  a  way  of  making 
him  feel  perfectly  at  ease  in  her  society.  When 
he  was  talking  to  her,  or  even  sitting  silently  by 
her,  he  felt  a  sense  of  restfulness  and  reliance 
48 


Chrissy 

that  he  had  never  before  experienced  in  the 
society  of  a  woman,  especially  since  he  bade 
farewell  to  civilization  to  lead  his  men  through 
the  trackless  maze  of  rivers,  lakes  and  woods  of 
the  North- West 

It  soon  became  evident  to  Chrissy  that  George 
liked  her  society.  It  never  occurred  to  her  what 
a  boon  it  was  to  the  rugged  Nor'wester  to  be 
thrown,  for  the  first  time,  into  the  society  of 
a  young  woman  not  only  of  considerable 
intellectual  attainments  but  of  deep  spirituality. 

Chrissy  did  not  think  of  love  or  marriage  at 
first.  What  she  did  think  of  was  the  possibility 
of  leading  the  young  Scotchman  into  the  highest 
realm  of  life — the  spiritual. 

They  had  just  left  the  little  old-fashioned 
church,  and  were  walking  the  snowy  streets  in 
silence,  when  Chrissy  spoke  : 

"  Do  you  know,"  she  said,  shyly,  "  it's  very 
strange,  but  you  are  the  only  man  I  have  ever 
met  to  whom  I  could  speak  with  confidence  of 
the  subject  nearest  my  heart." 

"  And  what  may  that  be  ?  "  he  asked,  a  ray  of 
light  and  hope  illumining  his  face. 

"  It  is  the  realization  of  the  love  of  the  Unseen 
and  Eternal.  More  to  me  than  the  sweetest 
earthly  tie  is  One  whom  having  not  seen  I  love." 

"  It  is  all  a  mystery  to  me,"  he  said.  "In  fact 
it  is  incomprehensible  how  anyone  can  manifest 
49 


The  "White  Chief  of  the  Ottawa 

such  enthusiasm  and  devotion  to  One  unknown. 
Though  I  learned  at  mother's  knee  that  '  man's 
chief  end  is  to  glorify  God  and  enjoy  Him  for- 
ever,' I  have  never  been  able  to  get  beyond  the 
theory  of  it." 

"  I  am  sorry  for  you,"  she  said,  her  voice 
trembling  with  disappointment. 

For  several  minutes  neither  spoke,  when 
Chrissy  said,  slowly  and  thoughtfully  : 

"  How  oblivious  the  mineral  kingdom  is  to 
the  life  of  the  world  above  it,  and  the  vegetable 
kingdom  to  that  of  the  animal.  How  much 
more  so  the  man  or  woman  having  a  mere 
physical  existence  to  the  life'  of  the  spiritual. 
They  have  not  the  faculty  of  comprehending  its 
joys  or  its  privileges  any  more  than  a  stone  can 
appreciate  a  flower,  or  a  flower  appreciate  science 
or  art.  My  heart  yearns  with  unutterable  pity 
for  anyone  to  whom  Christ  and  the  things  of 
the  spiritual  world  are  not  a  reality." 

George  made  no  response,  and  as  they  had 
reached  the  door  of  the  Colonel's  quarters,  he 
grasped  her  hand. 

"  Chrissy,  Chrissy,"  he  said,  "  I  must  go.  I 
dare  not  trust  myself  to  speak,"  and  he  left  her 
standing  on  the  door-step. 

The  happy  holidays  had  slipped  away  all  too 
soon.  Chrissy  stood  by  a  window  gazing  at  the 
panorama  before  her.  The  moonlight  poured 


Chrissy 

through  the  window,  filling  the  room  with  a  soft 
radiance  which  rested  upon  her  head  with  a 
kind  of  halo.  The  indescribable  beauty  of  the 
scene  without  faded  into  insignificance  compared 
with  the  scene  which  George  Morrison  con- 
templated— a  young  woman  whose  pure  heart 
was  mirrored  in  the  beauty  of  her  face  and 
breathed  in  every  accent  of  her  gentle  voice. 
Her  earnest  blue  eyes  looked  as  though  they 
could  see  into  that  other  world  of  which  she  so 
often  spoke.  Never  before  had  he  beheld  a  life 
so  filled  with  fascinating  grace  as  to  pervade 
every  gesture  and  accent.  Never  had  he  met  a 
soul  so  permeated  with  love  and  devotion  to 
God,  and  withal  so  simple,  so  natural,  so  sweet 

Chrissy  was  evidently  oblivious  to  the  presence 
of  anyone,  and  started  when  George  suddenly 
remarked  : 

"  Pardon  me,  Miss  Chrissy,  if  I  intrude  upon 
the  sacredness  of  your  meditations,  but  I  under- 
stand you  are  going  to  leave  us  to-morrow.  We 
may  not  meet  again,  for  you  will  be  shut  up 
within  the  cloistered  walls  yonder  and  I  shall  be 
leaving  in  the  spring  for  the  great  unknown 
land.  I  shall  have  cause  to  thank  God  through 
all  eternity  for  your  visit.  I  am  grateful, 
deeply  grateful,  for  the  loving  interest  you  have 
manifested  in  my  welfare,  and  I  cannot  part  with 
you,  dear  Chrissy,  without  giving  some  expres- 


The  White  Chief  of  the  Ottawa 

sion  of  the  intense  love  I  have  for  you.  It  would 
be  heaven  begun  on  earth  if  I  might  only  be 
permitted  to  walk  life's  pathway  with  you  ;  but, 
alas  !  I  am  not  in  a  position  to  offer  you  a  home. 
I  am  not  one  of  those  white-shirt-fronted  gentle- 
men such  as  we  frequently  meet  with  here,  but, 
thank  God,  I  can  now  offer  you  a  heart  that  is  white, 
a  life  that  is  pure.  Life  in  the  woods  has  rubbed 
off  any  of  the  veneer  or  polish  that  I  may  have 
brought  with  me  from  the  Old  Land,  and  I  am 
just  as  you  see  me,  Chrissy,  a  plain,  rough  man 
from  the  wilds  of  the  West.  Notwithstanding 
which,  could  you  not  give  me  a  pledge  that  some 
time, somewhere,  I  may  claim  you  as  my  own?" 

For  a  moment  Chrissy  said  nothing,  but  the 
expression  of  her  face  was  more  eloquent  than 
any  words.  Her  breast  heaved  with  emotion  as 
she  said,  slowly  and  calmly: 

"  I  am  convinced  that  such  a  union  as  you 
propose  would  be  founded  upon  the  only  true 
basis,  a  mutual  love  for  Christ.  Unions  such  as 
this  have  only  their  beginning  here ;  their  full 
fruition  is  in  eternity." 

In  a  moment  he  was  at  her  feet,  and,  pressing 
her  hand  to  his  lips,  he  poured  forth  expressions 
of  happy  gratitude  to  the  Giver  of  all  good. 

To  her  lover  she  seemed  as  she  stood  before 
him  an  incarnation  "of  love,  of  beauty,  of  good- 
ness and  grace,  more  like  something  belonging 
to  another  world — a  subject  of  a  higher  power. 
52 


CHAPTER  VI. 

GAY    VOYAGEURS. 
1805. 

THE  river  was  scarcely  free  from  ice-floes 
when  Chrissy  was  summoned  to  the  bedside  of 
her  mother,  who  had  been  hovering  between 
life  and  death  for  several  weeks.  Weary  and 
worn  with  nervous  apprehension  and  the  strain 
of  the  long  and  perilous  journey,  she  entered 
the  sick-room.  The  flickering  light  from  the 
hearth  fell  upon  the  white  face  of  the  mother 
whom  she  loved  as  only  a  mother  could  be 
loved.  She  was  sleeping  soundly.  Bending 
over  her  she  laid  her  cool  hand  on  the  fevered 
brow,  when  the  poor  sufferer  opened  her  eyes, 
but  was  too  weak  to  speak.  She  smiled  faintly, 
and  again  fell  into  a  deep  sleep.  Through  the 
long  watches  of  the  night,  and  oft  through  the 
day,  she  sat  gazing  at  the  sleeping  form, 
inwardly  praying  that  she  might  not  be  taken 
from  them,  that  their  home  might  not  be  left 
desolate. 

At  last  there  came  a  beautiful  sunny  morning 
in  May  when  consciousness  returned,  and  the 
patient  began  to  show  other  signs  of  recovery. 
53 


The  White  Chief  of  the  Ottawa 

Naturally  of  a  strong,  vigorous  constitution, 
Mrs.  Wright  soon  became  convalescent.  One 
evening  she  was  lying  on  a  couch  before  the 
fire,  when  she  observed  the  pallor  of  Chrissy's 
earnest  face. 

"  You  must  go  out  more,  my  child,"  she  said. 
"  You  have  had  a  long  siege  of  nursing.  You 
look  worn  out." 

"Come  along,  (?hris,"  said  Phil,  her  eldest 
brother.  "Let  us  go  for  a  stroll  down  to  the 
shore." 

It  was  a  beautiful  evening.  The  sun  was 
just  veiling  his  face  behind  the  western  hills, 
illuminating  the  sky  with  glory,  when  suddenly 
they  were  attracted  by  the  sweet  strains  of  a 
French  song  in  the  distance. 

Soon  twelve  canoes  rounded  the  headland, 
coming  up  the  mighty  current  of  the  river, 
manned  by  men  decked  out  in  varied  and  bril- 
liant colors.  They  sang  as  only  Canadian 
voyageurs  could  sing,  suiting  the  action  of  the 
paddles  to  the  rhythm  of  the  song  : 

"  A  la  claire  fontaine, 
M'en  allant,  promener, 
J'ai  trouve'  1'eau  si  belle, 
Que  je  m'y  suis  baig-ne', 
Lui  ya  longstemps  que  je  t'aime, 
Jamais  je  ne  t'oublierai." 

Each    verse    was    sung    in    solo,  and    then 
54 


•g 

a 
0 

JZ 

« 

^ 

•c 


Gay  Voyageurs 

repeated   by   all   in    chorus,   finishing    with    a 
piercing  Indian  shriek. 

They  followed  them  to  the  landing-place — 
a  great  flat  rock  on  the  north  side  of  the  river, 
at  the  beginning  of  the  portage  road — and 
found  them  preparing  to  bivouac  there  for  the 
night,  for  all  hands  were  busily  engaged  in 
kindling  fires  and  unstrapping  blankets.  It 
was  soon  ascertained  that  it  was  one  of  the 
Hudson's  Bay  Company's  brigades  en  route  for 
the  North,  with  supplies  for  the  Company's 
forts,  and  that  it  was  in  command  of  a  young 
Scotchman.  Chrissy's  pale  face  crimsoned  as 
George  Morrison  approached  her,  and  invited 
her  and  her  brother  to  share  his  evening  meal. 
At  first  glance  he  could  have  seen  a  resem- 
blance between  Phil  and  Chrissy,  in  feature, 
in  manner  and  expression  ;  both  had  the  same 
quiet,  thoughtful  manner,  the  same  calm, 
deliberate  way  of  speaking,  and  the  same 
reserved,  proud  bearing. 

"  I  never  dreamed  of  meeting  you  here,"  he 
said,  "  or  I  should  have  had  a  sumptuous  repast 
ready.  Fortunately  I  happen  to  have  a  tempt- 
ing bit  of  beaver  tail,  which  is  considered  a 
great  delicacy  to  Nor'westers." 

George  Morrison  was  not  slow  to  observe  that 
Chrissy's  face  had  an  expression  of  sadness  in  it 
that  he  had  never  seen  before. 
55 


The  White  Chief  of  the  Ottawa 

"  You  seem  melancholy  and  dispirited.  What 
is  on  your  mind,  Chrissy  ?  "  he  asked. 

"  I  have  been  passing  through  a  great  trial," 
she  responded,  with  quivering  lips,  "  and  I  vowed 
a  solemn  vow  when  I  thought  that  all  hope  of 
saving  mother  was  gone,  that  if  God  would  give 
her  back,  I  would  devote  my  whole  life  entirely 
and  unreservedly  to  His  service,  even  though  it 
involved  the  severance  of  every  earthly  tie." 

Phil,  who  never  felt  more  ill  at  ease,  more 
unresponsive,  than  when  compelled  to  listen  to  a 
conversation  which  touched  upon  sacred  themes, 
which  were  entirely  beyond  the  range  of  his 
comprehension,  quietly  withdrew  from  the  tent 
and  strolled  out  to  the  fire,  where  a  number  of 
strange  figures  lay  in  the  shadow  of  the  dusky 
cliff.  French  voyageurs  and  coureurs  des  bois, 
white  trappers  and  Indians,  in  a  variety  of  lazy 
attitudes,  reclined  on  buffalo  robes  and  bearskins. 
Most  of  them,  with  bleared  eye  and  bloated 
face,  were  puffing  away  at  their  pipes.  Some 
had  red  handkerchiefs  round  their  heads  holding 
back  their  long  black  hair.  Some  wore  buck- 
skin smocks,  fringed  with  bright  colors  and 
drawn  tight  at  the  waist  by  sashes  of  brilliant 
hue,  with  trousers  of  the  same  material  with 
little  bells  fastened  from  knee  to  ankle. 

"They're  a'  guid  canoemen,"  said  an  old 
Scotchman,  who  had  been  for  many  years  factor 
56 


Gay  Voyageurs 

at  one  of  the  trading-stations,  and  who  was  en 
route  to  Moose  Factory.  "  You  should  juist  see 
them  at  wark.  They  wadna  think  twice  o' 
takin'  a  canoe  ower  the  Big  Kettle  yonner  at 
this  time  o'  the  year.  Whan  they  are  in  ony 
danger  they  faa'  down  on  their  knees  an'  caa'  on 
the  Virgin  an'  a'  the  holy  angels  tae  save  them, 
an'  as  sune  as  it  is  gane  by  they  deny  the  verra 
exeestence  o'  Virgin  or  angels  aither,  an'  sweer 
like  troopers.  The  Government  regairds  them 
as  kin'  o'  ne'er-do-weels'  an'  ootcasts.  When 
they  gang  back  tae  ceevilization  they  spen'  a' 
they've  made  in  the  fur  trade  on  their  claes  an' 
in  drucken  bouts.  As  lang  as  their  beaver-skins 
last  they  set  nae  bouns  tae  their  riot.  Mon,  I've 
seen  some  o'  thae  verra  men  staulkin'  thrae  the 
streets  o'  Montreal  as  nakit  as  a  Sioux.  Tho' 
they're  sic  bauld  dare-deevils  they  are  verra 
usfu'  tae  oor  company,  for  they  gang  hunners 
and  hunners  o'  miles  throu  the  leemitless  maze 
o'  lakes  an'  rivers  in  the  far  North  in  sairch  o' 
furs.  They  dinna  fear  aither  Iroquois  nor 
Algonquins,  Cree  nor  Sioux." 

"  He  must  have  a  lot  of  nerve,"  said  Phil, 
pointing  to  the  tent,  "  to  place  himself  at  the 
head  of  a  crowd  like  that.  I  hope  that  he  and 
you  may  never  fall  victims  to  the  treachery  of 
such  a  crew." 

"  Dinna  be  feart,"  he  said,  "  but  he'll  keep  a 
57 


The  White  Chief  of  the  Ottawa 

stiff  upper  han'  o'  'em.  They'll  no  verra  readily 
try  to  ride  ower  him." 

In  the  meantime  a  melancholy  scene  was 
taking  place  in  the  tent.  Chrissy  had  signified 
her  determination  to  follow  in  the  footsteps  of 
the  sainted  Marguerite  de  Bourgeois,  Jogues, 
Jean  de  Br6beuf,  and  other  early  Canadian 
missionaries,  who  left  the  joys  of  home,  the 
comforts  of  civilization,  and,  penetrating  the 
back-woods  beyond  the  protecting  arms  of  the 
law,  beyond  the  care  of  sympathetic  friends,  had 
lived  and  worked  and  laid  down  their  lives 
as  a  sacrifice  in  seeking  to  convert  the  Indians 
to  Christianity. 

"  But,"  protested  George,  "  you  are  surely  not 
going  to  take  the  veil  like  Marguerite  de 
Bourgeois  ?  " 

"  Certainly  not." 

"  You  are  surely  not  going  to  wander  off  into 
the  wild  woods  and  lead  the  life  of  a  squaw,  are 
you?" 

"  Not  exactly,  but  I  hope  to  arrange  with  the 
Mission  Board  of  the  Dutch  Reformed  Church  in 
New  York,  who  are  working  among  the  Indians 
of  Upper  Canada,  to  take  me  as  a  teacher." 

"  But  have  not  the  Indians  of  Lower  Canada, 

and  especially  the  tribes  scattered  along  your 

own  river  and  its  tributaries,  a  greater  claim 

upon  you?     If  your  vow  includes  nothing  less 

58 


Gay  Voyageurs 

than  martyrdom,  the  cannibals  of  the  Nipissing 
or  the  Abbitibee  tribes  would  be  quite  willing 
to  aid  you  in  carrying  out  your  intentions,"  he 
said,  a  faint  smile  creeping  over  his  serious  face. 
"Chris,  dear  Chrissy,"  he  said,  as  he  stroked 
her  soft  flaxen  hair,  "  I  thought  you  had  ad- 
vanced too  far  in  the  Christ  life  to  think  of 
bartering  with  the  Infinite.  If  He  has  given 
back  your  mother,  receive  her  as  a  free  gift,  not 
to  be  paid  for  by  the  sacrifice  of  your  own 
precious  life,  nor  by  the  severing  of  earthly  ties, 
but  to  be  received  and  rejoiced  in  as  a  token  of 
His  free  grace.  Fulfil  your  vow,  my  noble  girl ; 
live  for  Him,  work  for  Him,  die  for  Him  if  need 
be,  but  one  thing  remember,  that  the  highest 
destiny  of  woman  lies  in  adorning  the  position 
God  designed  for  her.  It  may  please  self  to 
sever  earthly  ties,  it  may  give  you  an  inward 
feeling  of  being  under  no  obligation  to  the 
Hearer  and  Answerer  of  prayer — a  feeling  that 
you  are  even  with  Him — but  you  will  find  that 
it  is  not  the  true  road  to  happiness.  Self  is  not 
your  aim,  nor  is  it  comfort,  nor  enjoyment,  nor 
social  ambition  ;  your  chief  end  and  mine  is  to 
glorify  God  and  enjoy  Him  forever.  If  that 
sweetest  of  earthly  ties  formed  at  Quebec  stands 
in  the  way  of  this,  let  us  sever  it  here  and  now." 
Tears  were  chasing  each  other  down  Chrissy's 
face  as  he  spoke. 

59 


The  White  Chief  of  the  Ottawa 

Few  men  can  bear  to  see  a  woman  in  tears, 
and  it  was  too  much  for  George. 

"  Chrissy,"  he  said,  "  don't  cry,  please,  don't ; 
but  tell  me,  shall  we  sever  it  ?  "  Her  heart  was 
too  full  for  words,  but  every  line  of  her  face 
expressed  remonstrance. 

He  stopped  for  a  moment,  as  though  waiting 
for  an  answer,  when  suddenly  a  shout  went  up 
which  seemed  to  rend  the  very  heavens,  for  it 
came  from  several  hundred  men.  It  brought 
George  Morrison  out  of  his  tent  in  an  instant. 
The  crews  of  twenty-two  large  canoes  belonging 
to  the  Company  and  twelve  crews  of  Iroquois 
Indians,  who  were  on  their  return  from  the 
winter  hunt,  with  their  families,  furs,  dogs,  etc., 
had  just  arrived  on  the  scene. 

The  bark  canoes,  measuring  on  an  average 
thirty-six  feet  in  length  by  six  feet  in  width 
in  the  middle,  which  had  been  carried  most 
tenderly  over  the  portage  on  the  naked  shoulders 
of  six  men,  were  deposited  in  a  semi-circle  up- 
side down. 

The  whole  cargo  of  provisions  and  furs  was 
carried  in  bundles  or  packs  of  ninety-five  pounds 
each  by  means  of  pack-straps,  called  "  tump- 
lines,"  arranged  so  that  the  middle  or  broad  part 
of  the  strap  rested  against  the  forehead ;  the 
ends  securing  the  load,  which  rested  upon  the 
shoulders.  Each  voyageur  had  one,  two  or 
60 


Gay  Voyageurs 

three  of  these  packs,  which  they  had  carried 
over  the  nine-mile  portage  at  a  slow  trot,  with 
the  knees  much  bent,  stopping  for  a  few 
moments  every  half-hour  for  "a  pipe,"  as  the 
rest  was  called,  until  at  last  the  landing-place 
was  reached. 

The  crew  of  the  second  brigade  almost  out- 
rivalled  those  of  the  first  in  their  appearance. 
They  were  the  most  extraordinary-looking 
individuals  that  Chrissy  and  Phil  had  ever 
beheld  ;  mostly  dark,  gipsy-like  men  in  blanket- 
coats  with  borders  and  sashes  of  brilliant  hue, 
and  hats  with  silver  bands  stuck  full  of  feathers 
of  a  variety  and  brilliancy  of  color,  all  with  long 
hair  to  protect  their  necks  and  faces  from  mos- 
quitoes. 

The  clamour,  jargoning  and  confusion  of  this 
wild,  impetuous  multitude  cannot  be  described. 
The  commander  of  the  brigade  was  a  Welshman, 
David  Thompson,  with  a  young  Scotchman 
named  Simon  Fraser  as  assistant,  whose  names 
have  been  handed  down  to  posterity  as  the  dis- 
coverers of  the  Thompson  and  the  Fraser  Rivers. 

Thompson  was  almost  as  extraordinary  in  his 
appearance  as  some  of  the  members  of  his 
brigade.  Though  plainly  and  quietly  dressed, 
his  black  hair  was  worn  long  all  round  and  cut 
square,  as  if  by  one  stroke  of  the  scissors,  just 
above  the  eyebrows.  His  figure  was  short  and 
61 


The  White  Chief  of  the  Ottawa 

thick-set.  His  complexion  was  a  ruddy  brown, 
while  the  expression  of  his  features  was  friendly 
and  intelligent.  His  Bunyan-like  hair  and  short 
nose  gave  him  a  very  odd  appearance.  He  had 
a  powerful  mind  and  had  perfect  command  of 
his  crew. 

With  them  was  a  French  priest,  who  had 
secured  passage  for  Montreal  in  one  of  the 
Company's  canoes. 

The  shout  of  greeting  brought  the  Chief  and 
his  sons  to  the  landing  to  see  what  was  the 
matter,  and  they  remained  interested  witnesses 
of  the  gay  scene  till  nearly  midnight,  when  the 
din  ceased  and  all  were  soon  asleep — the  leaders 
in  their  tents  ;  the  men,  some  beneath  their 
upturned  canoes,  some  on  blankets  or  skins 
spread  on  spruce  boughs,  and  some  just  rolled 
in  their  blankets  on  the  rocks  before  the  fire, 
the  cooks  only  remaining  up  to  cook  the  hominy 
for  the  following  day.  Hominy  was  the  regular 
fare  for  the  voyageurs  of  the  great  fur-trading 
companies.  It  was  made  of  dried  corn,  prepared 
by  boiling  in  strong  alkali  to  remove  the  outer 
husk.  It  was  then  carefully  washed  and  dried, 
when  it  was  fit  for  use.  One  quart  of  this  was 
boiled  for  two  hours  over  a  moderate  fire  in  a 
gallon  of  water,  to  which,  when  boiled,  was 
added  two  ounces  of  melted  suet.  This  caused 
the  corn  to  split  and  form  a  thick  pudding,  which 
62 


Gay  Voyageurs 

was  a  wholesome,  palatable  food,  easy  of  diges- 
tion and  easy  of  transportation,  one  quart  being 
sufficient  for  a  man's  subsistence  for  twenty-four 
hours. 

After  taking  leave  of  the  Chief  and  Chrissy, 
George  invited  Phil,  Bearie,  Christie  and  Rug  to 
remain  all  night,  most  of  which  was  spent  in 
conversation  with  the  old  Factor,  who  entertained 
them  with  accounts  of  the  discoveries  in  the 
great  unknown  land. 

"  Eh,  mon,"  he  said,  "  it  is  a  graund  cuintree. 
My  auld  frien'  Sandy  Mackenzie,  when  juist  a 
bit  lad,  cam'  oot  frae  Inverness  tae  tak'  a  posee- 
tion  wi'  Mr.  Gregory  at  Fort  Chipewyan,  at  the 
heed  o'  the  Athabasca  Lake,  in  the  wild  cuintree 
wast  o"  Hudson  Bay.  Sandy  sune  got  wearied 
o'  office  life,  an'  got  Greegory  tae  agree  to  let 
him  gang  explorin' ;  that  ood  be  about  twenty 
years '  sin'.  Weel,  sir,  he  took  wi'  'im  fower 
canoes  wi'  fower  Indians  an'  twa  squaws,  an'  they 
left  the  fort  in  June.  In  a  week  they  had  gotten 
the  length  o'  Slave  Lake,  as  muckle  as  fower 
hunner  an'  seeventy  miles  frae  the  Fort.  After 
they  had  stoppit  for  some  days  they  gaed  on 
for  about  three  weeks  mair,  an'  gangin'  roond 
the  side  of  the  lake  frae  the  outgoing  o'  the 
river  that  has  been  ca'd  aifter  him,  he  gaed  awa' 
doon  the  river,  whar  they  had  an  unco  time 
drawin'  their  canoes  ower  the  frozen  bits  'an 
5  63 


The  White  Chief  of  the  Ottawa 

gettin'  them  again  intae  the  open  watter,  until  at 
the  hinner  en'  they  foond  'oot  that  it  emptit 
intae  the  North  Sea." 

"  Did  he  see  any  polar  bears  ? "  asked  Rug, 
who  stood  gazing  intently  at  the  rugged  face  of 
the  speaker. 

"  Ay,  lots  o'  them.  I  seen  them  mysel'  in 
Davis  Strait  on  the  ice-floes  comin'  doon  frae 
the  North.  We  used  to  set  a  blubber  fire 
burnin',  an'  they  wad  gether  roond  it,  sniffin'  an' 
smellin',  at  the  bleezin'  daintie.  We  wastit 
mony  a  boolit  on  them,  but  they  didna  seem  tae 
mind  it  muckle.  When  ye  cam'  on  them 
withoot  waarnin',  the  only  thing  that  ye  could 
dae  was  tae  roar  oot  as  lood  as  ye  could  an'  tae 
keep  roarin'.  Our  men  whiles  triet  tae  catch 
them." 

"How? "said  Phil. 

"  They  laid  a  rope  wi'  a  lairge  runnin'  loop 
on  the  end  o't  alang  the  ice,  an'  laid  a  seal  on't 
that  had  been  tostit  ower  the  fire.  Verra  sune 
the  bears  wad  begin  tae  gether  roond  it.  When 
one  wad  get  inside  o'  the  loop  the  men  wad 
draw  the  rope,  as  the  bear  wad  be  hodden  by 
the  legs,  than  they  wad  turn  the  ither  en'  o'  the 
rope  roon'  the  capstan  an'  haul  the  beast  on 
board.  The  growlin'  an'  the  roarin'  that  resultit 
wad  mak  the  hair  o'  your  heed  stan'  on  en'." 
64 


Gay  Voyageors 

"  Did  your  friend  Mackenzie  make  any  other 
discoveries?"  asked  Bearie. 

"  Ay,  sir,"  replied  the  Scot.  "  He  made  the 
discoverie  o'  his  life,  when,  three  years  aifter  his 
comin'  back  tae  the  Fort,  he  set  oot  in  sairch  o' 
the  Pacific  Ocean,  and  foond  it,  tae.  It  was  a 
thing  that  nae  white  mon  had  ever  dune  afore 
'im,  an'  I  doot  if  ony  ane  but  Sandy  could  a 
stood  the  dangers  an'  deeficulties  that  he  cam' 
through,  what  wi'  a  sulky  crew  that  nearly 
drave  him  mad  an'  ither  things.  He  was  a 
brave,  graun'  mon,  was  Sandy.  Weel,  he  left 
the  Fort  in  October,  an'  gangin'  up  the  Ungigah 
River,  he  gaed  across  the  continent  till  he  got 
tae  the  sea  the  next  July,  when  he  inscribed  on 
the  solid  cliffs  on  the  shore  the  fac'  o'  his  dis- 
coverie." 

Long  before  sunrise  the  chief  cook  gave  a 
loud  and  startling  shout,  " Alerte\"  No  man 
dared  linger  for  forty  winks  more,  for  after  a 
hurried  breakfast  the  North-bound  crews  shoul- 
dered their  canoes  and  packs  and  commenced 
their  long  and  tedious  portage,  and  the  return- 
crew  launched  their  frail  barques,  and  before 
pushing  out  into  the  mighty  current,  twenty 
paddlers  in  each  boat — each  squatting  on  his 
slender  bag  of  necessaries — the  priest  pulled  off 
his  hat,  and  in  a  loud  voice  commenced  a  Latin 
65 


The  White  Chfef  of  the  Ottawa 

prayer  to  the  saints  for  a  blessing  on  the  voyage, 
to  which  the  men  responded  in  chorus. 

"  Qu'il  me  benisse." 

After  which   they  floated   down  the  stream 
singing : 

"  En  roulant  ma  boule  roulant, 

En  roulant  ma  boule, 
Derri&r  chez  nous  ya  t'un  etang, 

En  roulant  ma  boule, 
Trois  beaux  canards  s'en  vont  baignant, 

Rouli,  roulant,  ma  boule  roulant." 


66 


CHAPTER   VII. 

"A   MINISTERING  ANGEL,    THOU." 
1808. 

Two  years  had  passed  since  the  interrup- 
ted meeting  in  the  tent  Not  a  word  had 
Chrissy  received  from  her  lover.  At  length  a 
report  reached  her,  through  a  passing  brigade, 
that  George  Morrison  had  been  sent  to  the 
vicinity  of  Great  Bear  Lake  to  open  a  trading- 
post  for  his  company,  and  that  nothing  had 
since  been  heard  or  seen  of  him. 

Chrissy 's  devotion  to  her  absent  lover  had 
grown  deeper  and  stronger  as  month  followed 
month.  She  never  felt  for  an  instant  that  he 
was  dead  to  her.  She  did  not  think  of  him 
with  hopes  that  were  withered,  with  a  tender- 
ness frozen  ;  the  man  whom  she  loved  never 
once  became  a  vague,  dreamy  idea  to  her, 
for  to  Chrissy  George  was  a  living,  bright 
reality,  who  would  come  some  day  to  fulfil 
his  promise,  when  she  would  at  last  enter 
into  the  glorious  consummation  of  her  heart's 
deepest  longing.  It  was  this  confidence  that 
cheered  and  sustained  her  as  she  became  her 
67 


The  White  Chief  of  the  Ottawa 

mother's  most  efficient  coadjutor  in  missions 
of  mercy  and  love.  It  was  not  an  uncommon 
sight  to  see  mother  and  daughter  cantering  over 
the  rough  woodland  roads  to  distant  clearances, 
in  response  to  appeals  for  help  from  the  sick 
and  sorrowing. 

On  one  occasion  the  appeal  came  from 
"  Aunt "  Allen,  who  lived  on  one  of  the  back 
concession  roads.  As  they  approached  the 
unpretentious  but  cosy  little  farm  cottage,  in 
the  midst  of  a  field  of  blackened  stumps,  Mrs. 
Allen  came  out  to  meet  them. 

"  Oh,  Mrs.  Wright,"  she  said,  "  I'm  so  thank- 
ful you  have  come.  He's  nearly  mad  with  pain. 
In  fact,  I  think  the  poor  lad  is  agoin'  out  of  his 
mind." 

"  How  did  it  happen  ?  "  asked  Mrs.  Wright. 

"  You  see,"  she  said,  "  He  had  to  sleep  out 
nights  in  the  woods  when  he  was  hauling  tim- 
ber to  the  drive,  and  an  insect  or  somethin' 
must  have  got  into  his  ear,  for  he  could  feel  it  a 
movin'  and  a  crawlin'  and  " . 

"  What  have  you  done  ? "  interrupted  Mrs. 
Wright. 

"  We  made  him  lie  down  with  his  ear  on  the 
pillow,  but  it  was  no  good.  Then  we  made  him 
hold  his  ear  down  while  we  struck  his  head 
several  hard  blows  to  make  it  fall  out,  but  it  was 
no  good.  Then  we  put  an  onion  poultice  on  it 
68 


u  A  Ministering:  Angel,  Thou 


to  draw  it  out,  but  that  was  no  good,  and  now 
we  don't  know  what  more  to  do." 

"  I  fear,"  said  Mrs.  Wright  sadly,  "  that  I  shall 
not  be  much  help  to  you,  for  my  book  does  not 
mention  what  should  be  done  in  a  case  of  that 
kind." 

11  But,  mother,"  said  Chrissy,  "we  cannot  leave 
until  we  have  done  something.  It  is  dreadful  to 
see  him  suffer  so." 

"  Physic  will  not  touch  it,"  she  replied,  "  and 
they  seem  to  have  done  everything  that  could 
be  done." 

At  length  Chrissy  said  : 

"  I've  thought  of  a  plan.  Let  us  hold  him 
with  his  head  downwards,  so  that  it  may  have  a 
chance  to  drop  on  the  floor ;  then  let  someone 
puff  tobacco  smoke  up  into  the  ear,  and  perhaps 
the  smoke  will  cause  the  insect  to  become 
stupefied  and  it  will  fall  out." 

"  Very  good,"  said  her  mother.  "  The  plan  is 
worth  trying,  but  who  will  do  the  smoking? 
There's  not  a  man  about  the  place." 

"  I'll  do  it  myself,"  said  Chrissy.  "  You  have 
a  pipe  and  tobacco,  I  suppose,  Mrs.  Allen  ?  " 

"  Yes,"  she  replied,  "  for  the  lad  smokes." 

The  experiment  was  tried.      Chrissy,  kneel- 
ing  on   the   clean   sanded   floor,   puffed   away 
vigorously  at  the  strong   old   pipe,  while   her 
mother  and  Mrs.  Allen  held  the  young  man's 
69 


The  White  Chief  of  the  Ottawa 

head  over  the  fumes.  Soon  something  dropped 
upon  the  floor,  which  proved  to  be  a  large  red 
ant,  and  a  shout  of  triumph  went  up  as  Mrs. 
Allen  jumped  upon  it  and  ground  it  to  nothing- 
ness. This  brought  instantaneous  relief  to  the 
sufferer,  who  was  very  profuse  in  his  expressions 
of  gratitude. 

Poor  Mrs.  Allen  laughed  and  cried  in  turn  as 
they  took  an  affectionate  farewell  of  one  another( 
but  Chrissy's  face  had  an  unusually  pallid 
appearance,  which,  however,  soon  faded  away  as 
they  galloped  down  the  road  to  Mrs.  Murphy's 
cottage. 

They  found  the  poor  woman  on  a  bed  of 
suffering,  where  she  had  been  for  three  months. 

"  Is  it  yersilf  that's  come,  me  lady?"  she  said, 
a  slight  flush  of  pleasure  lighting  up  the  pale, 
sad  face. 

"Yes,  Bridget,"  said  Mrs.  Wright,  "and  I 
have  brought  my  daughter,  whom  you  have  not 
seen  for  a  long  time." 

"  Ah,  me  darlint,"  she  said,  grasping  Chrissy's 
hand,  "  Moike  is  a  gud  husband  to  me.  He  has 
a  big,  koind  Irish  heart,  but  one  night  when  he 
came  home  he  wasn't  hisself,  Moike  wasn't,  and 
he  kicked  me  and  the  swate  lamb  there,"  point- 
ing to  a  fat  dumpling  of  a  baby,  "out  of  the 
door,  and  thin  he  locked  it  forninst  me,  Moike 
did ;  and  I  entrated  him  to  let  me  in,  but  he 
70 


A  Ministering  Angel,  Thou" 


would  not ;  so  I  ran  over  the  shnow  through  the 
fields  to  Joe  Larocque's  shanty,  and  I  tuk  off  me 
skurt  to  roll  the  wee  darlint  in,  for  she  was 
cryin'  with  the  could,  an'  I  ran  to  the  shanty. 
For  shure  I  was  in  my  bare  feet,  an'  when  at 
last  I  reached  Larocque's  he  was  afeared  to  let 
me  come  in,  he  was,  an'  I  prayed  him  for  the 
sake  o'  the  Blessed  Virgin  and  all  the  holy 
angels  to  open  the  door,  an'  afther  a  long  toime 
he  did." 

"  Poor  Moike,"  she  said,  with  a  look  of  agony 
in  her  face ;  "  he's  a  gud  man,  a  gud  man,  but 
he  was  not  hisself — it  was  the  dhrink  that 
did  it" 

"  There  now,  Bridget,"  said  Mrs.  Wright,  "you 
have  talked  enough  ;  you  had  better  keep  quite 
still  while  I  remove  these  bandages." 

The  odor  from  the  poor  frozen  hands  and  feet 
was  frightful,  but  patiently  and  tenderly  they 
removed  the  old  bandages  and  applied  new 
ones,  after  first  saturating  them  in  linseed  oil 
and  lime  water.  Before  they  had  finished,  the 
patient,  overcome  with  exhaustion,  sank  back 
into  a  state  of  semi-unconsciousness,  repeating 
the  sad  words  over  and  over  again  : 

"  Poor  Moike,  he's  gud,  he's  gud ;  but  he  wasn't 
hisself." 

"  I  am  afraid,"  whispered  Mrs.  Wright,  "  that 
mortification  has  set  in.  Did  you  observe  that 


The  White  Chief  of  the  Ottawa 

she  had  no  feeling  in  the  right  foot  while  we 
were  dressing  it  ?  Poor  soul !  Her  sufferings 
will  soon  be  over — perhaps  to-night" 

The  tears  streamed  down  Chrissy's  face  as 
she  looked  first  at  the  poor  sufferer,  then  at  the 
innocent  babe  so  soon  to  become  motherless. 

"I  think,  mother,"  she  said,  "that  you  had 
better  leave  me  with  her,  for  the  Larocques  can 
only  come  over  once  a  day,  and  Mike  has 
evidently  no  idea  of  how  to  take  care  of  a  sick 
woman,  much  less  a  baby.  Could  you  not  take 
him  with  you  ?  Tell  him  that  father  wants  him, 
for  he  said  only  this  morning  that  he  wanted 
more  men." 

It  was  finally  decided  that  Chrissy  should 
remain,  and  that  the  grief-stricken  husband 
should  ride  her  pony  as  far  as  the  Columbia 
farm,  where  he  was  to  remain  until  the  Chief 
should  give  him  leave  to  return. 

It  was  nearly  dark  when  Mrs.  Wright  reached 
Burns's,  where  several  young  men  were  standing 
round  the  door.  Touching  their  hats  respect- 
fully to  her  as  she  entered,  they  soon  followed 
her  into  a  low  room,  permeated  with  the  sicken- 
ing odor  of  whisky  and  stale  tobacco,  where  a 
young  man  lay  with  blackened  eyes,  a  gash  over 
the  left  temple,  and  a  broken  arm. 

"So  you've  been  fighting  again,  Andrew?" 
72 


'A  Ministering  Angel,  Thou" 


she  said,-  "  I  thought  after  your  last  scrape  that 
you  would  leave  Jamaica  rum  alone." 

Andrew  was  fully  convinced  in  his  own  mind 
that  his  injuries  would  ultimately  prove  fatal, 
and  his  feelings  alternated  between  vengeance 
on  the  one  who  had  proved  too  strong  for  him 
and  an  uneasy  apprehension  of  dissolution. 

"  It  was  not  my  fault ;  and  if  ever  I  lay 
hands  on  that  villain  again  I'll  thrash  him 
within  an  inch  of  his  life,"  he  hissed  through 
clenched  teeth,  his  face  white  with  rage ;  "  I'll 
smash  every  bone  in  his  body.  Give  me  time, 
Mrs.  Wright,  to  say  a  paternoster  before  you 
begin." 

"  How  can  you  pray,  '  Our  Father  which  art  in 
heaven,  hallowed  be  Thy  name,'  and  drink  that 
which  will  cause  His  name  to  be  profaned  and 
blasphemed  ?  "  she  said.  "  How  can  you  pray, 
'Thy  kingdom  come,  Thy  will  be  done,'  and 
drink  that  which  will  be  the  greatest  hindrance 
to  the  coming  of  His  kingdom  and  the  fulfilment 
of  His  will?  How  can  you  pray,  'Give  us  this 
day  our  daily  bread,'  and  drink  that  which  is 
depriving  thousands  of  daily  bread  ?  How  can 
you  pray,  '  Forgive  us  our  debts  as  we  forgive 
our  debtors,'  and  take  that  which  makes  us 
unwilling  to  forgive  our  debtors  ?  How  can 
you  pray,  '  Lead  us  not  into  temptation,  but 
73 


The  White  Chief  of  the  Ottawa 

deliver  us  from  evil,'  and  drink  that  which  has 
proved  temptation  and  evil  to  so  many?  I 
assure  you,  Andrew,"  she  said,  "  that  you  cannot 
say  a  paternoster  and  drink  strong  drink." 

Turning  to  the  father  of  the  young  man,  she 
said  : 

"  It  is  a  simple  fracture,  but  it  will  have  to  be 
set,  and  it  will  need  a  strong  man  to  do  it.  You 
can  get  a  splint  while  I  make  the  bandages. 
There  now,"  she  said,  "  take  hold  of  the  hand 
and  pull  it  slowly  and  steadily — this  way — see. 
Now,  are  you  ready  ?  " 

"  Ough  ! "  groaned  the  young  man.  "  Ough, 
but  you're  hurtin'  me,  you're  hurtin'  me." 

"  There,  now,  that  was  well  done,"  she  said, 
feeling  the  spot  carefully.  "  Now  give  me  the 
splint." 

After  she  had  carefully  bandaged  the  arm, 
she  said  :  "  There  now,  are  you  more  comfort- 
able?" 

"  Yes,  thank  you,  ma'am,"  he  replied. 

"  Now  you  must  remain  in  bed  for  a  time  in 
order  to  give  it  every  chance,"  she  said  ;  "  for 
if  you  go  about  with  it  inflammation  may  set  in 
and  you  may  lose  it.  Here  is  a  book  which 
you  may  read  when  the  time  seems  long." 

He  glanced  at  the  title. 

"  The  Pilgrim's  Progress,"  he  said,  giving  a 
sly  wink  at  one  of  his  friends.  "  Shure  an  I'll  be 
74 


A  Ministering  Angel,  Thoti" 


purty  hard  up  for  somethin'  to  do  when  I  read  the 
like  o'  that" 

"  It  is  not  so  bad  as  it  looks,  Andrew,"  she 
said,  good-naturedly,  as  she  shook  hands  with 
him  on  leaving. 

Soon  the  messenger  of  mercy  and  healing  was 
flying  along  the  road  to  Paul  Mousseau's  shanty, 
where  she  found  poor  old  Paul  at  the  gate  in 
tears. 

"What  is  the  matter,  Mousseau?"  she  said,  as 
she  tied  her  pony  to  a  tree. 

"  Le  charbon,  Madame,  le  charbon  ;  ma  bonne 
femme,  I  fear  she  no  get  well  again." 

The  charbon  was  a  disease  which  afflicted 
many  of  the  French  settlers  in  Canada  at  that 
time.  A  small  black  spot  would  appear  on  the 
body,  resembling  a  piece  of  charcoal,  which  soon 
spread  until  the  whole  body  was  affected.  The 
only  remedy  known  was  to  cut  out  the  affected 
part  as  soon  as  it  appeared.  It  was  supposed 
that  it  was  contracted  through  skinning  and  eat- 
ing the  flesh  of  cadaverous  animals. 

Paul's  shanty  contained  one  large,  low,  com- 
mon room  or  kitchen  with  two  windows,  a  fire- 
place at  one  side,  one  bedroom  for  the  family,  with 
a  loft  above,  where  the  older  boys  slept  among  all 
sorts  01  provender  and  farm  tools,  and  which  was 
reached  by  a  ladder.  The  walls  of  the  room  in 
which  the  sick  woman  lay  were  adorned  with 
75 


The  White  Chief  of  the  Ottawa 

rude  religious  pictures,  with  an  earthenware 
crucifix,  which  had  attached  to  it  a  receptacle 
for  holy  water. 

Mrs.  Wright  shook  her  head  sadly  as  she 
examined  the  poor  woman,  and  said  : 

"  I  fear,  Paul,  that  it  has  gone  too  far." 

The  poor  old  man  fell  on  his  knees,  made  the 
sign  of  the  cross,  and  gave  way  to  a  paroxysm 
of  tears. 

"  Ma  bonne  Katrine ! "  he  cried ;  "  Ma  bonne 
Katrine !  Ah  !  Sainte  Vierge — no  preese — no 
messe — ma  pauvre  femme — ma  pauvre  femme." 

"  Paul,"  said  Mrs.  Wright,  "  though  you  have 
no  priest  and  no  church  you  are  not  shut  out 
from  the  Great  High  Priest — the  Lord  Himself 
Pour  out  your  sorrows  to  Him  and  He  will  hear 
and  comfort  you  and  save  Katrine." 

The  old  man  kissed  her  hand  as  she  took 
leave  of  him,  and  assisted  her  to  mount  her  im- 
patient pony,  which  needed  no  urging  to  hasten 
home,  for  darkness  had  come  on,  and  she  was 
alone  in  the  forest.  They  were  not  long  in 
covering  the  distance  to  the  Wigwam,  where  the 
children  were  anxiously  awaiting  her  return. 

"  Where  is  Chrissy  ? "  asked  Phil,  who  was 
cleaning  his  gun  and  was  evidently  having  great 
difficulty  in  the  effort  to  extricate  the  ramrod 
from  the  barrel. 

"  She  is  going  to  sit  up  to-night  with  poor 
76 


"A  Ministering  Angel,  Thou" 

Mrs.  Murphy,"  said  his  mother,  "  who  will  prob- 
ably not  live  through  the  night." 

"  Jee-roo-salem  ! "  exclaimed  Phil,  "  and  what 
can  a  girl  like  Chrissy  do  for  a  dying  woman  ?  " 

"  She  could  read  a  verse  of  Scripture  or  one 
of  the  beautiful  prayers  of  the  Prayer  Book," 
said  his  mother,  softly. 

"  It's  all  rot,"  he  said,  "  the  whole  Bible  is 
utter  foolishness  from  cover  to  cover." 

"  Exactly  what  the  Bible  says  of  itself,"  said 
his  mother.  "It  says  that  ' The  preaching  of 
the  Cross  is  to  them  that  perish  foolishness,'  and 
if  it  is  foolishness  to  you,  my  dear  boy,  it  is 
because  you  are  perishing.  St.  Paul  told  the 
truth  when  he  said, '  The  natural  man  receiveth 
not  the  things  of  the  Spirit  of  God,  for  they  are 
foolishness  to  him,  neither  can  he  know  them,  for 
they  are  spiritually  discerned.'  You  have  not  a 
nature  capable  of  grasping  the  spiritual.  '  You 
must  be  born  again.'  " 

"  Don't  quote  Scripture  at  me,  for  I  tell  you 
that  I  don't  believe  one  word  of  it,"  said  Phil. 

"  If  you  could  have  seen  what  I  have  seen  this 
day  you  would  not  be  such  a  trifler,  my  boy." 

"  I'm  not  trifling,  mother,"  he  said.  "  I  am 
quite  serious  about  it.  I  am  not  proud,  as  some 
are,  of  being  a  sceptic,  but  I  cannot  believe  as 
you  and  Chris  do."  Observing  tears  in  his 
mother's  eyes,  he  added,  slowly,  "  I  wish  I  could." 
77 


The  Wliitc  Chief  of  the  Ottawa 

"  There  is  but  one  way,"  she  replied,  "  out  of 
the  fog  of  scepticism  into  the  light  of  faith,  and 
it  is  the  narrow  way  of  obedience.  '  If  any  man 
will  do  his  will  he  shall  know  of  the  doctrine 
whether  it  be  of  God.'  If  you  want  to  believe, 
my  boy,  give  up  your  self-will  and  promise  me 
that  you  will  try  honestly  to  find  out  what  God's 
will  is  concerning  you,  that  you  may  do  it,  and 
your  scepticism  will  soon  take  wings." 

"  But,"  said  Phil,  "  I  would  like  to  have  some 
proof  that  there  is  a  God  before  I  begin  to  find 
out  what  His  will  is.  Every  sense  that  I  have 
bears  me  out  in  believing  that  there  is  no  God. 
I  have  never  seen  a  God,  nor  heard  one ;  I  have 
never  smelt,  tasted,  nor  felt  one." 

"  You  may  not  have  felt  that  there  is  a  God, 
but  I  have,"  said  his  mother,  "  and  I  delight  to 
pour  forth  my  very  soul  to  Him  whom  I  know 
exists,  and  whom  I  am  satisfied  to  believe  in 
without  proofs  save  such  as  I  obtain  from  my 
own  inner  consciousness." 

"  And  is  the  testimony  of  that  one  sense  of 
feeling  sufficient  to  convince  you  that  there  is  a 
God? "said  Phil. 

"  It  is,"  replied  his  mother. 

"  Well,"  he  added,  thoughtfully,  "  the  odds  are 
against  you  four  to  one." 

Approaching   her  first-born  the  mother  laid 
her  hand  on  his  shoulder,  and  said  : 
78 


"A  Ministering  Angel,  Thou" 

"  Tell  me,  my  boy,  did  you  ever  see  a  pain  ?  " 

"  No,"  he  replied. 

"  Did  you  ever  hear  a  pain  ?  " 

"  No." 

"  Did  you  ever  smell  a  pain  ?  " 

"  No." 

"  Did  you  ever  feel  a  pain  ?  " 

"  Yes,"  he  unwillingly  admitted. 

"  And  was  the  testimony  of  that  one  sense 
sufficient  to  convince  you  of  the  existence  of 
pain  ?  " 

"  Yes,"  he  replied. 

"  And  the  testimony  of  that  same  sense  has 
convinced  me,"  she  said,  "  not  only  of  the  exist- 
ence, but  of  the  presence  and  love,  of  God." 

"  Well,  mother,"  said  Phil,  who  shuffled  about 
uneasily,  "  I  have  seen  so  many  hypocrites  among 
Church  members  that  I,  for  one,  do  not  wish  to  be 
classed  with  them.  There  was  Tom  Adams,  one 
of  Mr.  Meach's  favorites,  who  was  always  in  his 
seat  at  the  meeting-house,  who  would  not  shave 
on  Sunday,  but  had  no  conscience  about  shaving 
us  six  days  in  the  week.  He  would  not  blacken 
his  boots  on  Sunday,  but  he  did  not  hesitate  to 
blacken  the  character  of  any  man  in  the  settle- 
ment who  disagreed  with  him  in  anything,  on 
Sunday  or  any  other  day." 

"  The  very  existence  of  hypocrites  is  a  proof 
of  the  existence  of  a  reality,"  said  Mrs.  Wright, 
6  79 


The  White  Chief  of  the  Ottawa 

"  for  if  you  should  happen  to  find  a  counterfeit 
coin  it  would  need  no  argument  to  convince  you 
that  it  was  copied  from  a  genuine  one.  There 
are  genuine  Christians  as  well  as  counterfeits, 
and  the  omniscient  and  omnipresent  God  knows 
the  one  from  the  other  ;  and  as  hypocrites  have 
not  the  faintest  chance  of  heaven,  you  had  better 
beware,  dear  boy,  lest  you  should  be  '  classed 
with  hypocrites'  throughout  the  never-ending 
ages  of  eternity." 

Phil's  scepticism  was  a  crushing  grief  to  his 
mother  and  sister,  who  set  themselves  resolutely 
to  win  him  to  the  faith  with  the  full  force  of 
their  intellects.  They  read,  they  pleaded,  they 
wrote,  they  argued,  they  reasoned.  As  time 
went  on  their  best  efforts  seemed  frustrated,  and, 
when  at  length  they  seemed  to  come  to  the  end 
of  all  their  resources,  both  cast  themselves  in 
utter  despair  upon  God  and  prayed  as  only  a 
mother  and  sister  can.  Nor  did  they  pray  in 
vain,  for  the  time  came  when  he  found  his  way 
out  of  the  darkness  into  the  light  of  truth. 


80 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

CONVENT  DAYS. 
1806. 

ABBIE,  who  was  the  very  reverse  of  her  sister 
in  appearance  and  disposition,  still  remained  in 
the  convent,  the  seclusion  of  which  had  not 
transformed  her  into  a  religious  recluse — rather 
the  reverse.  Her  association  with  gay  daughters 
of  wealthy  Seigneurs  and  others  had  the  effect 
of  deepening  her  love  of  adventure  and  romance- 

Sally  Smith  continued  to  be  her  most  inti- 
mate friend,  and  any  holidays,  which  in  those 
days  were  few  and  far  between,  were  spent  at 
the  Citadel. 

One  evening  a  young  officer  called,  and  dur- 
ing the  absence  of  her  mother  from  the  room 
Sally  said,  her  eyes  dancing  with  mischief: 
"  Let  me  introduce  you  to  my  friend,  Miss 
Wabisca  Onodis,  Lieutenant  Randall.  Miss 
Onodis,"  she  continued,  "  is  the  daughter  of  an 
Algonquin  Chief,  and  is  a  boarder  at  the 
convent" 

"  Aw,  indeed,"  said  the  officer,  "  I  should  never 
81 


The  White  Chief  of  the  Ottawa 

have  dreamed  that  your  friend  was  an  Indian 
girl.  Have  you  had  much  difficulty  in  acquiring 
a  knowledge  of  English  ?  "  asked  the  lieutenant. 

"Not  at  all,"  replied  Abbie,  "I  understand 
everything  that  is  said,  but  find  difficulty  at 
times  in  choosing  words  best  fitted  to  give  ex- 
pression to  my  deepest  emotions." 

"  Aw,  I  quite  understand.  They  say  that  the 
Indian  nature  is  much  more  intense  than  that  of 
other  civilized  nations.  What  is  exceedingly 
difficult  even  for  an  Englishman  must  be  much 
more  so  for  one  of  your  temperament.  No 
language,  I  believe,  either  written  nor  spoken, 
can  convey  any  adequate  idea  of  the  emotion  of 
love,  for  instance.  Is  that  your  experience,  Miss 
Onodis  ?  " 

Just  then  Mrs.  Smith  entered,  and  the  con- 
versation turned  to  that  perennial  subject — the 
weather.  The  friendship  thus  formed  soon 
ripened  into  more  than  a  mere  friendship.  Fre- 
quent messages  passed  between  the  convent  and 
the  Citadel,  messages  in  cypher,  for  Therese,  an 
Indian  girl,  had  furnished  Abbie  with  a  list  of 
Algonquin  words  and  phrases  expressive  of 
deep  sentiment,  which  were  quite  unintelligible 
to  the  nuns,  and  as  the  officer  was  furnished 
with  a  similar  vocabulary,  messages  were  fre- 
quently carried  by  Sally  between  the  two. 

This  went  on  for  some  time  until  the  nuns 
82 


Convent  Days 

found  a  scrap  of  paper  on  the  floor  containing 
the  following  mysterious  words  : 

Nitam  shaquoi  yanque  kitchioni  chishim 
Kin  mishiwaiasky  nin 
Othai  icha  quisco. 
Ka  qui  nick  kit  ay  am. 

Wabisca  Onodis. 

After  matins  the  Mother  Superior  addressed 
about  two  hundred  young  women  in  the  As- 
sembly Hall  in  the  following  words  : 

"Young  ladies,  a  very  mysterious  letter  has 
been  found.  It  is  evidently  in  the  Indian  lan- 
guage. It  is  probably  intended  for  one  of  our 
Indian  young  ladies.  Did  anyone  present  lose 
a  letter?" 

No  one  spoke. 

"O'Jawa,"  said  the  superior,  addressing  a 
young  Indian  girl,  "  will  you  come  forward  and 
see  if  this  letter  is  written  in  one  of  the  Iroquois 
or  one  of  Algonquin  dialects  ?  " 

O'Jawa  promptly  came  up  the  aisle,  and 
scanning  the  paper,  said  : 

"  It  is  Algonquin,  Mother." 

"  To  whom  is  it  addressed  ?  " 

"  To  no  one,  Mother,"  she  replied. 

"  By  whom  is  it  signed  ?  " 

"  By  a  White  Chief,  Mother." 

"  Please  translate  it,"  said  the  Mother  Superior. 
83 


The  White  Chief  of  the  Ottawa 

O'Jawa  read  slowly  and  deliberately : 

"  First — last — and  best, 
Thou  art  all  the  world  to  me. 
My  heart  burns. 

"  Always  yours, 

"  WHITE  CHIEF." 

"  This  letter,"  continued  the  Mother  Superior, 
'  evidently  belongs  to  one  of  the  Algonquin  girls, 
who  probably  has  been  receiving  secret  missives 
of  a  similar  nature  from  some  white  man.  As 
you  are  aware,  young  ladies,  this  offence  is. 
punishable  with  expulsion.  Deceit  is  the  mother 
of  all  vices.  The  sisters  cannot  assume  the 
responsibility  of  the  care  of  any  young  lady  who 
would  deliberately  deceive  them  in  this  way ; 
therefore  I  am  under  the  painful  necessity  of 
investigating  this  matter  more  fully.  Therese, 
come  forward,  Your  guilty  face  indicates  that 
you  were  the  recipient  of  this  letter.  Were  you  ?" 

"  I  was  not,  Mother." 

"Then  it  was  sent  to  you  and  the  bearer 
dropped  it  before  you  saw  it.  Is  not  that  the 
case  ?  " 

"  I  do  not  know,  Mother." 

"Have  you  ever  received  any  communications 
of  this  nature  before  ? " 

"  I  have  not,  Mother." 

"  Do  you  know  any  White  Chief?  " 
84 


Convent  Days 

"  I  do  not,  Mother." 

"Do  you  know  for  whom  this  missive  was 
intended  ?  " 

Therese  hesitated.  The  question  was  repeated. 

"  I  do,  Mother,"  she  said. 

"  Do  you  know  by  whom  it  was  written  ?  " 

Taking  the  letter  in  her  hand  she  said,  slowly  : 

"  I  do,  Mother." 

"  Then,  Therese,  I  must  demand  the  names  of 
both  the  sender  and  the  intended  recipient." 

"  Who  wrote  that  letter  ?  " 

"  I  shall  not  tell,"  she  said,  slowly  and  with 
great  determination. 

"  I  shall  give  you  five  minutes  to  answer  my 
question,  Therese,  and  if  you  stubbornly  persist 
in  concealing  these  facts  from  me  I  shall  declare 
you  expelled." 

There  was  silence  in  the  hall — not  a  soul 
stirred.  Therese  stood  calmly  awaiting  her 
doom,  when  suddenly  there  was  a  shuffling  at 
the  back  of  the  hall  and  Abbie  came  forward 
and  addressed  the  Superior : 

"  I  wrote  that  letter.  It  was  intended  for  a 
young  officer  at  the  Citadel.  If  you  are  going 
to  expel  anyone,  expel  me." 

The  Mother  Superior  hesitated.  She  looked 
at  Abbie,  then  at  Therese,  and  said,  solemnly  : 

"  Insubordination  and  deceit  must  not  go  un- 
punished. I  shall  communicate  all  the  circum- 
85 


The  "White  Chief  of  the  Ottawa 

stances  of  the  case  to  your  parents.  The  classes 
may  now  go  to  their  respective  class-rooms." 

A  few  days  later  Abbie  was  summoned  to 
the  reception  room,  and  was  much  surprised  to 
find  her  father  and  her  brother  Bearie  in  con- 
sultation with  the  Mother  Superior.  They  had 
just  arrived  with  a  raft  of  timber — the  first  raft 
from  the  Ottawa — and  had  come  to  arrange 
with  the  nuns  to  have  Abbie  spend  the  evening 
with  them.  The  Chief  looked  very  grave  as  he 
tried  to  decipher  the  tattered  letter  which  the 
Mother  Superior  translated  to  him.  He  said  : 

"  Abbie  is  a  giddy,  foolish,  light-hearted  girl, 
whose  spirits  often  carry  her  beyond  bounds.  I 
shall  be  returning  to  the  Utawas  in  a  few  days 
and  shall  take  her  home  with  me.  She  will  be 
safe  at  home,"  he  said,  as  the  Mother  tried  to 
dissuade  him  from  his  purpose. 

"  Now  that  your  daughter  is  on  restriction  of 
leave  she  will  be  perfectly  safe  with  us.  We 
make  an  exception,  of  course,  in  the  case  of 
parents  taking  their  daughters  out" 

No  sooner  had  they  emerged  from  the  stone 
walls  of  the  convent  than  Abbie  related  the 
whole  affair  to  her  father,  who  reproved  her  for 
her  folly  and  gave  her  what  is  rarely  appreciated, 
sound,  fatherly  advice. 

On  reaching  the  hotel  Bearie  introduced  to 
his  sister  an  awkward,  bashful  youth  named 
86 


Convent  Days 

Thomas  Brigham,  who  had  come  down  with 
them  on  the  raft. 

"  What  part  of  the  backwoods  do  you  come 
from  ?  "  she  asked,  coldly. 

"  From  the  township  of  Hull,"  he  responded. 

"  Did  you  ever  see  a  city  before  ?  " 

"  Well,  no,  I  cannot  say  that  I  have,  except 
Montreal  and  Three  Rivers,"  he  replied,  as  he 
scraped  the  mud  off  his  long  boots  with  his 
pocket  knife. 

"  I  thought  not,"  she  said. 

Her  father  moved  uneasily  in  his  seat  on 
observing  the  embarrassment  of  the  young  man, 
and  said,  gravely  : 

"  Thomas  is  not  as  rough  as  he  looks.  He  is 
one  of  the  ablest  young  men  in  the  settlement. 
He  may  lack  the  veneer  of  an  officer,  but  you 
will  find  as  the  years  go  on  that  there  is  no 
discount  on  Thomas." 

So  saying,  he  arose  from  the  table,  and,  taking 
his  hat  from  the  rack,  said  :  "  Come,  let  us  walk 
out  and  see  something  of  the  city." 

They  were  coming  up  St.  Peter  Street.  Abbie 
was  laughing  and  jesting  with  Bearie,  when  they 
came  face  to  face  with  Lieutenant  Randall. 

"  Let  me  introduce  you  to  my  brother, 
Lieutenant  Randall,"  said  Abbie.  "  And  this  is 
my  father,"  she  said,  mischievously. 

"  Aw,  I  am  awfully  pleased  to  meet  you,  sir," 
87 


The  White  Chief  of  the  Ottawa 

he    said,    with     a    perplexed   and    bewildered 
expression  on  his  face. 

He  then  turned  to  Bearie  and  said  :  "  It  is 
difficult  to  determine  sometimes  when  Miss 
Onodis  is  in  jest  and  when  in  earnest.  She  led 
me  to  believe  that  she  was  the  daughter  of  an 
Indian  chief,  and  the  truth  is  only  now  beginning 
to  dawn  upon  me." 

"You  have  not  been  misinformed,"  said 
Bearie.  "  My  father  has  the  honor  to  be  Chief 
of  one  of  the  Algonquin  tribes  of  the  Utawas, 
but  why  do  you  not  call  my  sister  by  her  right 
name  ?  " 

"  Aw,  pardon  me — pardon  me !  I  did  not 
understand,  of  course.  I  am  to  address  your 
sister  in  future  as 

"  Miss  Wright,"  said  Bearie. 

The  young  lieutenant  became  a  frequent 
visitor  at  the  hotel  while  the  Chief  was 
negotiating  sales  of  lumber,  and  had  kindly 
undertaken  to  assist  him  in  securing  an 
Englishman  qualified  to  fill  the  position  of 
bookkeeper  and  tutor  to  the  younger  children. 

Several  weeks  passed.  All  business  arrange- 
ments having  been  concluded,  Abbie  was  taken 
from  the  convent  preparatory  to  leaving  for 
home,  when  the  young  officer  approached  the 
Chief  and  said  : 

"  I  have  been  earnestly  hoping  for  an  oppor- 
88 


Convent  Days 

tunity  of  seeing  you  privately,  sir,  with  reference 
to  your  daughter,  whose  hand  I  desire  to  seek  in 
marriage." 

"  My  daughter  is  not  eligible  for  marriage," 
replied  the  Chief,  with  a  twinkle  in  his  eye,  "  as 
she  is  pledged,  provisionally,  to  one  of  the  chiefs 
of  our  tribe." 

"I  cannot  think  that  Ab Miss  Wright 

has  led  me  on  only  to  disappoint  me  at  last. 
Have  you  any  reason  to  believe  that  her  engage- 
ment with  the  Chief  is  an  affair  of  the  heart  ?" 

The  conversation  was  interrupted  by  the 
entrance  of  Bearie,  who  proposed  that  they 
should  walk  out  to  the  square  and  watch  the 
setting  sun. 

Abbie  and  Bearie  tried  to  outrival  each  other 
in  relating  anecdotes  and  incidents  of  interest 
which  had  taken  place  during  the  interval  of 
absence  from  each  other,  in  the  vain  hope  of 
arousing  the  interest  of  their  military  friend,  who 
sat  on  the  end  of  a  bench  twirling  his  swagger 
stick  nervously. 

"  There  was  an  Indian  girl  in  the  convent," 
said  Abbie,  "  who  was  engaged  to  be  married  to 
one  of  her  own  tribe,  and  a  few  days  before  the 
wedding  we  took  up  a  collection  among  the  girls 
and  bought  her  a  trousseau.  It  consisted  of  a 
very  stylish  poke  bonnet  trimmed  wfth  ostrich 
tips,  a  purple  Irish  poplin  dress  with  ten  flounces 
89 


The  White  Chief  of  the  Ottawa 

bound  with  black  velvet,  a  black  lace  shawl  and 
a  liberal  supply  of  underclothing.  The  poor 
girl  was  immensely  pleased  with  the  gift,  and 
wore  a  perpetual  grin  from  the  time  it  was 
presented  to  her  till  she  left. 

"  The  day  after  the  wedding  the  young  bride- 
groom was  seen  parading  the  streets  dressed  in 
the  bride's  clothes.  The  ribbons  of  her  bonnet 
were  roughly  twisted  under  his  chin,  the  lace 
shawl  hung  over  one  shoulder,  the  hoopskirts 
were  wabbling  about  in  a  most  extraordinary 
manner.  He  seemed  much  pleased  with  the 
amusement  it  created  and  laughed  as  heartily 
as  any  of  the  crowd.  His  love  of  adornment 
had  so  triumphed  over  his  new-found  affection 
that  he  left  his  dusky  bride  disrobed  to  weep 
over  it." 

"Take  heed,  take  heed,  Miss  Wright,  lest  a 
similar  fate  be  yours,"  said  the  young  officer. 

Abbie  looked  puzzled,  but  made  no  response. 
"  Tell  us  something  about  your  experiences  on 
the  way  down,"  she  said,  addressing  her  brother, 
whom  she  had  seen  but  once  since  his  arrival. 

"  We  were  seven  weeks  coming  down  on  the 
raft." 

"  A  raft— a  raft  ?  What  is  that  ?  "  interrupted 
the  officer. 

"  It  is  an  immense  flotilla,"  said  the  Chief, 
"  made  up  of  numerous  sections  or  cribs  of 
90 


Convent  Days 

timber,  lashed  together  by  green  withes,  which 
are  easily  detached  from  the  main  flotilla  or  raft, 
and  which  are  capable  of  being  rowed  by  long 
rude  oars.  We  constructed  on  one  of  these 
cribs  a  sandy  hearth,  above  which  we  made  a 
roof  with  no  walls,  which  served  as  a  protection 
from  rain.  Six  little  cabins,  not  unlike  dog- 
kennels,  were  formed  of  broad  strips  of  bark,  in 
which  each  man  found  a  bed.  As  we  drifted 
down  the  river  cheer  after  cheer  went  up  from 
the  settlers  who  had  gathered  on  the  point  to 
see  us  off."* 

"  All  went  well  until  we  reached  the  Carillon 
Rapids.  We  succeeded  in  getting  nineteen 
cribs  over  safely,  and  Martin  and  Bearie  were 
steering  the  next,  when  a  gale  sprang  up  from 
the  south  and  it  blew  them  so  near  to  the  north 
shore  at  the  head  of  the  bay  that  Captain  John- 
son, whom  we  hired  to  help  us  over  the  rapids, 
thought  best  to  send  a  canoe  to  take  them  off, 
but  he  was  too  late  to  overtake  them.  You  had 
better  tell  the  rest  of  the  story,"  he  said,  turning 
to  Bearie,  who  sat  with  his  hands  in  his  pockets 
leaning  against  a  tree. 

"  We  got  through  the  first  chute  all  right," 
said  Bearie,  "  but  the  wind  blew  us  on  to  the 

*  In  the  list  of  provisions  for  the  journey  the  Chief  mentions, 
in  his  diary  of  June  nth,  1806,  "  The  bread  of  3^  bushels  of 
wheat  £i  6s.  3d. 

91 


The  White  Chief  of  the  Ottawa 

rapids  above  Green  Island  and  the  crib  stuck 
on  the  rocks.  We  worked  all  day  to  get  her  off, 
but  it  was  no  use.  At  last  there  was  a  creak 
and  a  crash,  and  the  whole  thing  went  to 
'  smithereens.'  One  stick  only  remained  on  the 
rock,  with  Martin  clinging  to  one  end  and  me  to 
the  other.  It  worked  like  a  '  see-saw '  ;  when 
Martin  came  up  I  went  down,  and  when  I  came 
up  Martin  went  down.  Though  my  eyes,  ears, 
nose  and  mouth  were  full  of  water,  I  managed 
to  call  out, — 

"  '  Ough,  Martin  ;  how  do  you  like  that  ? ' 
"  Then  Martin  went  up  and  I  went  under,  and 
he  called  out : 

" '  How  do  you  like  it  yourself,  youngster  ?  ' 
"  At  length  they  got  us  off  by  throwing  a  rope 
from  a  point  above  and  letting  it  float  down  to 
where  we  were.  I  managed  to  get  hold  of  it 
first  and  tied  it  round  my  waist,  and  it  was  all 
I  could  do  to  keep  my  head  above  water  in  the 
raging  torrent.  I  was  not  sorry,  as  you  may 
imagine,  to  see  a  boat  put  out  from  Barren's 
Point  to  pick  me  up.  They  tried  the  same  plan 
with  Martin,  and  got  him  off  safely,  too. 

"  When  we  came  to  the  head  of  the  Sault  we 
had  to  hire  some  Indians  from  Caughnawaga," 
continued  Bearie.  "  They  could  not  speak  Eng- 
lish, and  we  could  not  understand  much  French 
so  father  wrote  down  in  his  note-book  a  good 
92 


d 

a 
•6 


a 

§ 


Convent  Days 

many  words  which  he  spelt  according  to  the 
sound,  and  with  the  supposed  meaning  attached 
to  each  word.  In  this  way  he  soon  had  a 
number  of  words,  phrases  and  sentences  which 
he  at  once  began  to  use.  He  found  it  very  hard 
to  get  some  words,  and  the  Indians  often  looked 
very  bewildered  when  he  spoke  to  them.  He 
tried  for  a  long  time  to  find  out  the  word  for 
'  pike-pole,'  and  at  length  decided  that  it  must 
be  '  Am-chee-brin!  He  used  the  word  all 
the  way  to  Quebec  before  discovering  that  it 
meant  '  Un  petit  brinl  a  common  expression 
among  the  French-Canadians,  meaning  'a  little."' 

"  But  that  was  not  the  worst,"  said  the  Chief. 
"  When  we  came  to  Bastican  we  went  to  a  Post- 
house*  for  dinner,  and  the  '  bonne  femme  '  intro- 
duced with  great  pride  her  only  child,  a  black- 
eyed  boy  of  about  two. 

"  '  Cest  un  bon  petit  crapeau,  madame}  I  ven- 
tured to  remark,  patting  the  boy  on  the  head 
and  thinking  that  I  was  paying  a  great  compli- 
ment. 

"  But  I  saw  at  once,  by  the  angry  expression 
on  the  woman's  face,  that  I  had  made  a  great 
mistake,  which  was  afterwards  explained  by  one 
of  the  men  on  the  drive,  who  said  that  it  meant, 

*  Not  a  post-office,  bat  an  inn  with  livery  attached, 
under  Government  inspection,  with  fixed  tariff  of  rates  per  mile 
for  hire  of  horses  for  travellers. 

93 


The  White  Chief  of  the  Ottawa 

'  That  is  a  nice  little  toad,  madam.'  We  were 
a  long  time  trying  to  find  out  the  meaning  of 
Puck-a-pab,  and  were  amazed  when  they  told  us 
on  reaching  here  that  it  meant  'Pas  capable} 
'  not  able.' " 

"  I  find  it  exceedingly  difficult,"  remarked  the 
officer,  "  to  understand  the  language  of  the 
habitants,  though  I  studied  French  with  an 
excellent  tutor." 

"  We  had  a  terrific  storm  while  anchored  at 
Pointe  aux  Trembles,"  said  Bearie.  "  The  sky 
grew  densely  black  ;  every  moment  broad  zig- 
zag flashes  lighted  up  the  dark,  angry-looking 
water.  Father  and  I  were  on  shore,  and  we 
crawled  beneath  a  large  upturned  tree  root  to 
keep  dry,  for  the  rain  soon  began  to  fall  in 
torrents.  It  was  well  we  did,  for  the  hurricane 
swept  the  masts,  tents,  cabins,  and  even  the  roof 
of  the  caboose  away  down  stream,  and  scattered 
the  cribs  in  all  directions.  We  were  three  days 
looking  for  lost  timber  and  repairing  damages." 

"  I  should  not  omit  to  tell  you  of  our  experience 
at  the  Long  Sault  We  were  thirty-six  days 
getting  through  the  rapids.  The  habitants  shook 
their  heads  and  shrugged  their  shoulders  and 
said  :  '  II  n'est  pas  possible  (It  is  not  possible) ; 
what  has  never  been  can  never  be,  and  the  man 
who  would  attempt  such  a  thing  is  a  fool.' 

"  While  camping  there  one  evening  we  met  a 
94 


Convent  Days 

priest  and  some  Frenchmen  who  were  on  their 
way  to  one  of  the  back  settlements.  The  priest 
was  not  a  bad  fellow.  He  spoke  good  English 
and  was  very  kind  and  affable,  and  he  invited  us 
to  go  with  him  and  his  party  to  see  the  site  of 
an  old  French  palisade  fort,  which  he  called  the 
Thermopylae  of  Canada,  and  where,  he  said,  the 
most  daring  deed  ever  attempted  on  this  conti- 
nent took  place  nearly  one  hundred  and  fifty 
years  ago." 

"  Tell  us  about  it,"  said  the  officer. 

"  You  tell  about  it,  father,"  said  Bearie. 

"  It  is  a  long  story,"  replied  the  Chief,  "  but  I 
shall  try  to  tell  it  as  briefly  as  possible.  The 
priest  said  that  the  French  colonists  had  suffered 
much  from  the  cruelty  of  the  Iroquois  tribes,  who 
had  decided  to  destroy  the  whole  French  colony- 
A  Mohegan  Indian  told  the  French  that  eight 
hundred  Indian  warriors  were  encamped  near 
Montreal,  and  would  soon  be  joined  by  four 
hundred  more  from  the  Uttawas,  and  that  they 
had  planned  to  take  Quebec,  kill  the  Governor, 
burn  up  the  town,  massacre  the  inhabitants » 
after  which  they  would  proceed  to  do  the  same 
with  Three  Rivers  and  Montreal. 

"  A  young  officer  named  Daulac,  who  was  in 

command  of  the  garrison  at  Montreal,  proposed 

to  entrap  them  on  their  way  down  the  Ottawa 

and  fight  them.     Sixteen  young   fellows   from 

7  95 


The  "White  Chief  of  the  Ottawa 

Montreal  volunteered  to  go  with  him.  They 
did  not  know  much  about  canoeing,  for  they 
were  a  whole  week  in  attempting  to  pass  the 
swift  current  at  St.  Anne,  at  the  head  of  the 
Island  of  Montreal.  In  the  meantime  they 
were  overtaken  by  forty  Hurons  and  several 
Christian  Algonquins.  When  they  saw  the 
rushing,  foaming  waters  of  the  Sault  they 
decided  to  go  no  farther,  for  they  knew  that  the 
Iroquois  were  sure  to  pass  there.  He  pointed 
out  a  spot  just  below  the  rapids,  where  the 
woods  slope  gently  down  to  the  shore,  where  an 
old  Algonquin  palisade  fort  stood.  '  It  was,'  he 
said, '  a  mere  enclosure  of  trunks  of  trees  planted 
in  a  circle.'  In  a  few  days  they  saw  two  Iro- 
quois canoes  coming  down  the  Sault  Daulac 
and  his  men  hid  behind  the  bushes  and,  as  they 
landed,  shot  all  but  one,  who  escaped  and  fled 
through  the  forest  to  the  main  body. 

" '  Suddenly,'  said  the  priest,  '  a  fleet  of  canoes 
filled  with  Iroquois  came  bounding  down  the 
rapids.  Soon  as  they  landed  they  smashed  the 
bark  canoes  of  the  French,  and,  kindling  the 
bark,  ran  up  to  set  fire  to  the  palisade.  Three 
times  they  attempted  to  storm  the  little  fort,  but 
were  driven  back  by  the  deadly  fire  of  the  small 
garrison.  Their  rage  was  unbounded.  They 
sent  word  to  five  hundred  of  their  tribe,  who 
were  camped  at  the  mouth  of  the  Richelieu,  to 
96 


Convent  Days 

come  to  their  aid.  This  so  frightened  the 
Hurons  that  they  deserted  and  betrayed  the 
smallness  of  their  force  to  the  enemy,  who  ad- 
vanced with  yells,  firing  as  they  came  on.  But 
again  they  had  to  fall  back,  owing  to  the  deadly 
fire  of  the  French.  The  latter  held  out  for  three 
days,  and  the  Iroquois  were  on  the  verge  of 
giving  up  the  siege  when  they  resolved  to  make 
one  last  attempt  They  made  large,  heavy 
shields,  four  or  five  feet  high,  by  lashing  together 
three  split  logs  fastened  together  with  cross  bars. 
Under  cover  of  these  they  advanced,  reached 
the  palisade,  and,  crouching  below  the  range  of 
shot,  hewed  furiously  with  their  axes  until  they 
cut  their  way  through.  Daulac  filled  a  large 
musketoon  with  powder,  and  after  plugging  up 
the  muzzle  attached  a  fuse,  and  tried  to  throw  it 
over  the  palisade,  but  it  fell  back  among  the 
French  and  exploded,  killing  and  wounding 
several  and  blinding  others. 

" '  In  the  confusion  that  followed  the  Iroquois 
got  possession.  All  was  soon  over.  Daulac 
was  the  first  killed,  and  a  burst  of  triumphant 
yells  went  up  from  the  savages.  Five  of  the 
heroic  defenders  escaped  and  brought  the  news 
to  Montreal.  It  proved  the  salvation  of  our 
French  colonists  in  Canada,'  continued  the  priest, 
'  for  they  felt  that  if  seventeen  white  men  could 
hold  seven  hundred  warriors  at  bay  so  long  in 
97 


The  White  Chief  of  the  Ottawa 

an  old  palisade  like  that,  there  would  be  no 
chance  of  capturing  walled  towns  like  Quebec 
and  Montreal.' " 

"If  that  is  true,"  said  the  officer,  thoughtfully, 
"  the  French  must  have  more  nerve  than  I  ever 
gave  them  credit  for." 

"  It  was  a  daring  deed,"  said  the  Chief,  who 
walked  off  with  Thomas,  leaving  the  others  to 
follow. 


98 


CHAPTER  IX. 

THE    NE  W    TUTOR. 
1806. 

THE  Chief  had  been  detained  in  Quebec 
several  days  longer  than  he  intended,  awaiting  a 
schooner,  when  a  stranger  approached  him  and 
said  : 

"  Pardon  me,  sir,  but  I  have  a  note  here  from 
Lieutenant  Randall." 

Breaking  the  seal,  the  Chief  read  as  follows  : 

THE  CITADEL,  August  ;th,  1806. 
P.  WRIGHT,  Esq. 

DEAR  SIR, — This  will  introduce  to  you  Harold 
Wrenford,  an  old  school  friend  from  Wilton,  England, 
who  has  just  arrived  and  is  seeking  employment.  He 
has  references  from  his  rector  and  others  which  would 
indicate  that  he  is  well  fitted  for  the  position  of  tutor, 
which  I  believe  you  wish  to  fill. 

Wishing  you  and  Miss  Wright  a  bon  voyage. — Believe 
me,  sir, 

Yours  very  sincerely, 

WM.  RANDALL. 

The  young  Englishman  was  about  the  same 
height  as  the  officer,  but,  unlike  his  friend,  had 
99 


The  "White  Chief  of  the  Ottawa 

a  clean  shaven  face  and  dark  auburn  hair,  which 
came  almost  to  his  shoulders.  The  expression 
of  his  face  when  in  repose  was  pensive.  An  air 
of  refinement  distinguished  his  voice  and  manner. 
His  general  appearance  and  testimonials  created 
a  most  favorable  impression  on  the  Chief,  and 
the  two  were  not  long  in  coming  to  terms  of 
agreement.  A  few  hours  later  they  were  stem- 
ming the  mighty  current  of  the  St.  Lawrence 
in  a  small  schooner,  en  route  for  Montreal,  where 
the  Colombo,  a  flat-bottomed  bateau,  was  wait- 
ing to  take  them  to  their  destination. 

The  advent  of  the  tutor  proved  a  most 
important  event  in  the  history  of  the  backwoods 
settlement,  and  marked  the  beginning  of  a  new 
era.  Though  courteous  and  obliging  to  the 
Chief  and  his  family,  he  ever  manifested  a  cool 
reserve  to  the  neighbors,  which  made  him  most 
unpopular  among  them.  They  would  call  at 
the  office,  pay  their  accounts,  and  depart  with- 
out a  word  of  friendly  greeting,  or  even  of 
common  courtesy. 

Some  regarded  the  tutor  as  a  recluse  with 
very  exaggerated  ideas  of  his  own  importance. 
Others  looked  upon  him  with  suspicion,  and 
whispered  that  he  was  probably  the  son  of  a 
nobleman  in  England  who  had  committed  a 
crime  and  had  to  flee  the  country.  A  general 
feeling  of  dislike  began  to  manifest  itself,  which 
100 


The  New  Tutor 


was  intensified  by  the  fact  that  the  Chief,  who 
had  always  been  geniality  itself,  became  almost 
inaccessible  to  them.  When  they  would 
call  at  the  Wigwam  to  discuss  current  events 
they  invariably  found  him  engaged  with  Wren- 
ford.  When  they  would  call  at  the  office  in 
hope  of  hearing  something  of  the  outside  world 
— for  newspapers  rarely  reached  the  township 
at  that  time,  and  the  Chief  was  the  only  link 
between  them  and  civilization — the  ubiquitous 
Wrenford  was  ever  intruding  and  diverting  the 
Chief's  attention. 

Nor  were  the  neighbors  alone  in  feeling  that 
they  had  lost  a  friend.  The  sons  began  to  realize 
that  the  young  Englishman  was  determined  to 
have  the  sole  monopoly  of  their  father's  society. 
From  early  childhood  they  had  been  the 
inseparable  companions  of  their  father.  Rarely 
did  he  enter  upon  any  new  enterprise  without 
first  discussing  it  with  them  in  all  its  bearings ; 
but,  since  the  new  regime,  their  father's  plans 
and  projects  were  generally  communicated  to 
them  through  the  tutor.  Even  Mrs.  Wright 
had  cause  to  regret  the  advent  of  the  new  tutor, 
for  she  was  not  slow  to  observe  a  growing 
apathy  in  her  husband  to  the  Sunday  service  in 
the  little  congregational  meeting-house. 

The  basis  of  union  between  the  Chief  and 
the  tutor  was  not  altogether  unintelligible,  and 
101 


The  White  Chief  of  the  Ottawa 

was  not  as  unreasonable  as  the  family  seemed 
to  think.  It  was  founded  upon  mutual 
interests,  strengthened  by  mutual  assistance. 
The  tutor  wrote  a  good  hand,  the  Chief  a  very 
poor  one,  having  lost  the  use  of  his  right  hand 
through  an  injury.  The  tutor  had  a  natural 
talent  for  making  out  estimates  and  accounts. 
He  had  a  kind  of  information  which  had  been 
gleaned  from  centres  of  civilization  which  was 
helpful  to  the  Chief,  who  had  spent  years  in  the 
seclusion  of  the  settlement. 

Months  passed.  Unknown  to  any  one,  Wren- 
ford  often  imagined  what  his  life  would  be  if 
Abbie  could  be  induced  to  love  him.  This  one 
thought,  fervent  and  strong  within  him,  filled 
him  with  constancy  of  purpose.  Through  all 
the  duties  of  life  this  purpose  inspired  him,  but 
any  advances  that  he  ventured  to  make  were 
met  with  a  cool  reserve,  which  repelled  him. 
He  strove  against  the  cruel  wounds  in  his  heart, 
and  sought  by  every  art  in  his  power  to  win 
her. 

It  was  evident  to  all  in  the  family  circle  that 
Abbie  had  become  a  changed  girl  since  her  stay 
in  Quebec.  Cheerfulness  had  always  been  her 
chief  characteristic.  Peals  of  laughter  and 
French  and  English  songs,  with  choruses, 
could  be  heard  wherever  she  presided.  Even 
in  the  poultry  yard  her  rich  fund  of  humor 

102 


The  New  Tutor 


manifested  itself  in  the  naming  of  her  feath- 
ered flock.  A  bronze  turkey,  stately  and 
dignified,  was  addressed  as  Chief  Mache- 
cawa  ;  a  big  Brahma  cock,  who  held  his  head 
above  the  others,  she  called  "  Harold  the 
Great ; "  while  another  cock,  almost  as  gay 
and  proud  in  appearance,  and  who  manifested 
a  decided  antipathy  to  the  Brahma,  was  designa- 
ted as  "  Thomas  a  Becket ; "  while  still  another 
was  "  William  the  Conqueror."  All  these  crea- 
tures had  distinct  personalities  and  dispositions  of 
their  own,  and  were  called  after  noted  historical 
characters  whose  first  names  corresponded  to 
those  of  her  numerous  suitors  whom  they  were 
supposed  to  resemble.  Like  Bearie,  her  stories 
of  bygone  days  were  the  product  of  a  shrewd 
mind,  a  keen  sense  of  humor,  and  a  clear 
memory.  She  disliked  housework  and  fancy- 
work,  and  all  kinds  of  systematic  work  except 
weaving.  When  set  to  tease  wool,  every  hard 
and  knotty  tuft  was  tossed  into  the  fire.  When 
stockings  were  given  her  to  darn,  she  ran  a 
gathering  string  round  each  hole  and  drew  it 
together  regardless  of  the  discomfort  of  the 
wearer.  She  liked  weaving.  It  was  the  only 
work  she  did  like,  and  it  fell  to  her  lot  con- 
sequently to  supply  the  house  with  flannel  and 
linen.  The  coarse  but  snowy  table  covers 
Abbie  had  spun  and  woven  with  her  own  hands 
103 


The  White  Chief  of  the  Ottawa 

from  flax  grown  on  the  farm.  The  boys'  shirts 
were  made  by  her  from  the  wool  of  their  own 
sheep.  Few  women  of  the  settlement  could 
outrival  her  in  the  lost  art,  for  she  could  make 
between  forty  and  fifty  yards  of  flannel  in  a 
week. 

Since  her  visit  to  Quebec  much  of  Abbie's 
buoyancy  seemed  to  have  faded  from  her  life. 
Her  eye  had  lost  much  of  its  animation.  Her 
step  had  lost  its  sprightliness. 

"  If  Abbie  had  remained  in  the  convent 
another  month,"  said  Christie  to  his  mother, 
"you  would  never  have  seen  her  again  except 
with  a  black  veil  and  through  iron  bars.  In 
fact,  it  would  not  surprise  me  if  she  has  not 
even  now  serious  intentions  of  taking  the  veil." 

Bearie  suspected  the  true  cause  of  the  melan- 
choly state  of  mind  into  which  his  sister  had 
fallen,  but  said  nothing. 

By  night  and  by  day  there  remained  with  her 
a  vision  of  a  tall,  handsome  young  man,  with 
flaxen  hair  and  moustache — a  rare  appendage 
in  those  days — dressed  in  the  gay  uniform  of  a 
British  officer,  with  its  large  epaulets,  queer 
cocked  hat,  knee-breeches,  buckled  shoes,  and 
with  polished  sword  dangling  by  his  side — an 
officer  as  gay  as  his  uniform. 

"  Why  have  so  many  letters  remained  unan- 
swered ?  "  she  mused.  "  He  seemed  almost  over- 
104 


The  New  Tutor 


whelmed  with  emotion  when  we  parted.  I  feel 
convinced  that  nothing  but  my  father's  presence 
prevented  him  from  pouring  forth  a  passionate 
farewell.  His  hand  trembled  as  it  touched  mine. 
How  tender,  how  embarrassed  he  seemed  when 
he  attempted  to  express  his  last  words.  Why, 
oh  !  why  does  he  not  write  ?  " 

Disappointment  was  overshadowing  her  life. 
She  was  not  aware  that  her  father  had  rejected 
him  as  a  suitor,  and  there  had  stolen  into  her 
mind  solemn  wonderings  and  hopes  that  some- 
time, somewhere,  the  deepest  longings  of  her 
heart  might  be  realized.  She-  had  nothing 
against  Harold  Wrenford.  On  the  contrary, 
she  saw  much  in  him  to  admire.  His  English 
voice  and  manner  reminded  her  in  many  ways 
of  Randall's.  Notwithstanding  his  unpopularity 
with  the  neighbors  and  her  brothers,  her  soft 
heart  and  susceptible  spirit  were  well  calculated 
to  respond  to  the  slight  ebullitions  of  tender 
regard  which  he  had  on  several  occasions  ven- 
tured to  manifest,  but  which  she  ever  resented. 

Wrenford  held  to  his  purpose,  unsuspected 
and  unaided,  with  as  much  tenacity  as  Abbie 
held  to  hers. 


105 


CHAPTER   X. 

TOBACCO   OFFERINGS. 
1808. 

IT  was  a  beautiful  moonlight  evening  in 
August.  A  shadowy  haze  lingered  over  the 
river,  which  glistened  and  sparkled  in  the  moon- 
light The  Chief  and  several  members  of  his 
family  were  seated  on  the  beach  in  front  of  the 
Wigwam  listening  to  the  Honorable  Joseph 
Papineau,  who,  with  his  son,  Louis  Joseph,  had 
come  up  in  a  canoe  to  see  the  falls.  The  former 
had  recently  purchased  from  Bishop  Laval  the 
unsettled  seigniory  of  Petit  Nation,  and  had 
erected  an  unpretentious  cottage,  which  he  occu- 
pied during  the  summer  months. 

"It  was  a  lovely  vision,"  said  Mr.  Papineau, 
who  had  just  performed  the  feat  of  canoeing  to 
the  foot  of  the  Chaudiere  Falls  for  the  first  time. 
"  On  our  return  we  climbed  the  rugged  cliff  on 
the  south  side,  and  never  shall  I  forget  the 
panorama  that  spread  out  before  us.  The  sun, 
sinking  slowly  behind  the  Laurentian  hills,  had 
clothed  himself  with  a  robe  of  splendor.  The 
long  reflections  lay  soft  on  the  waters  of  the 
106 


D     _• 


< 


. 


Tobacco  Offerings 


river  below.  The  clouds  of  ascending  mist  from 
the  Chaudiere  took  a  thousand  shades  of  color 
as  the  western  sky  faded  slowly  from  crimson 
into  gold  and  from  gold  to  green  and  gray,  and 
finally  displayed  dark  shapes,  out  of  which 
imagination  might  well  have  formed  a  thousand 
monsters.* 

"  As  we  watched  the  gathering  shadows  my 
thoughts  went  back  two  hundred  years,  to  the 
time  when  Champlain  went  on  his  first  trip  up 
the  '  Riviere  des  Algoumequins,'  as  he  called  it 
About  two  years  before  he  took  the  trip  he  sent 
Nicholas  de  Vignan,  a  young  Frenchman,  up 
the  river  with  some  friendly  Indians,  and 
Nicholas  had  returned  with  the  marvellous  story 
that  he  had  reached  the  North  Sea.  He  said 
that  the  journey  could  be  made  in  a  few  days. 
He  also  gave  an  account  of  having  seen  the 
wreck  of  an  English  ship. 

"  Champlain  was  completely  taken  in,  and  lost 
no  time  in  starting  off  to  verify  the  discovery 
for  which  the  world  had  been  looking  for  some 
time.  His  fleet  consisted  of  two  canoes  with 

*  Louis  Joseph,  afterwards  known  as  the  Demosthenes  of 
Canada,  and  who  almost  succeeded  in  making  Canada  a  Repub- 
lic, with  himself  as  President,  was  evidently  much  impressed 
with  the  scene,  which  he  described  as  follows  :  ' '  Le  soleil  etait 
pret  decendre  sous  1'horison,  la  mureille  tout  limpide  etait  d'une 
transparence  vivre,  tout  penetree  de  lumiere  vaguement 
prismatisee"." 

107 


The  White  Chief  of  the  Ottawa 

two  Indians  and  three  Frenchmen,  one  of  whom 
was  De  Vignan.  It  was  in  May,  when  the  river 
was  at  its  height.  When  they  reached  the 
Gatineau  the  Indians  told  him  that  their  tribe 
were  often  compelled  to  conceal  themselves 
amid  the  hills  of  the  Upper  Gatineau  from  their 
dreaded  enemies,  the  Iroquois.  When  Cham- 
plain  beheld  the  twin  curtain  falls  yonder, '  like 
a  slow  dropping  veil  of  the  thinnest  lawn,'  he 
exclaimed,  '  Le  Rideau  !  Le  Rideau  ! '  The 
Indians  told  him  that  the  waters  formed  an 
arcade  under  which  they  delighted  to  walk,  and 
where  they  were  only  wet  by  the  spray.  As 
they  rounded  the  lofty  headland  opposite  he 
saw  the  cloud  of  mist  rising  from  the  falls,  which 
the  Indians  called  the  'Asticou,'  which  means 
'  Chaudiere '  in  French,  or  '  kettle '  in  English, 
for  the  water  has  worn  out  a  deep  basin  into 
which  it  rushes  with  a  whirling  motion  which 
boils  up  in  the  midst  like  a  kettle. 

"You  have  probably  been  close  enough  to 
have  seen  it,  Madame  ? "  he  said,  addressing 
Mrs.  Wright 

"  No,"  she  replied,  "  I  have  always  been  too 
timid  to  venture  so  near  to  it  in  a  canoe." 

"  Champlain  said,"   continued  Mr.  Papineau, 

"  that  he  paddled  as  near  as  possible  to  the  falls, 

when    the    Indians   took   the   canoes   and   the 

Frenchmen  and  himself  carried  their  arms  and 

108 


Tobacco  Offerings 


provisions.  He  described  with  great  feeling  the 
sharp  and  rugged  rocks  of  the  portages  to  pass 
the  falls  and  rapids  until  at  last,  in  the  afternoon, 
they  embarked  upon  the  peaceful  waters  of  a 
lake  where,  he  said,  there  were  very  beautiful 
islands  filled  with  vines  and  with  walnut  and 
other  agreeable  trees." 

"  There  are  no  walnuts  on  the  islands  of  Lake 
Chaudiere,"  interrupted  Bearie,  "  I  am  quite 
sure." 

"  He  probably  saw  a  butternut  tree,"  said 
young  Louis  Joseph,  "and  thought  it  produced 
walnuts." 

"  Champlain's  journey  came  to  an  abrupt  close 
a  few  days  afterwards,"  said  Mr.  Papineau, 
"when  he  reached  Allumette  Island,  about 
seventy  miles  farther  up  the  river.  There  was 
a  large  settlement  of  friendly  Algonquins,  called 
'  Les  Sauvages  de  1'  Isle,'  and  Champlain  tried  to 
obtain  several  canoes  and  guides  to  proceed 
farther.  They,  however,  had  their  own  com- 
mercial reasons  for  keeping  the  French  from  the 
upper  country,  and  they  warned  him  of  the 
danger  of  meeting  the  terrible  tribe  of  the 
Sorcerers.  Champlain  said  that  De  Vignan  had 
passed  through  all  these  dangers.  The  head 
Chief  then  said  to  the  impostor  : 

"  '  Is  it  true  that  you  have  said  that  you  have 
been  among  the  Sorcerers  ? ' 
109 


The  White  Chief  of  the  Ottawa 

"  After  a  long  pause  he  said  :  '  Yes,  I've  been 
there.' 

"  The  Indians  at  once  threw  themselves  upon 
him  with  fierce  cries  as  if  they  would  have  torn 
him  to  pieces,  and  the  Chief  said  : 

" '  You  are  a  bold  liar.  You  know  that  every 
night  you  slept  by  my  side  with  my  children. 
How  have  you  the  impudence  to  tell  your  chief 
such  lies  ? ' 

"  The  upshot  was  that  Champlain  returned 
down  the  Ottawa,  followed  by  an  escort  of  fifty 
canoes. 

"  When  the  party  reached  the  Chaudiere  the 
savages,  he  said,  performed  their  mystic  rites. 
After  having  carried  their  canoes  to  the  foot  of 
the  Falls,  they  gathered  in  a  certain  spot  where 
one  of  them,  provided  with  a  wooden  dish, 
passed  it  round,  and  each  one  placed  in  the  dish 
a  piece  of  tobacco. 

"  The  collection  finished,  the  dish  was  placed  in 
the  midst  of  the  band  and  all  danced  around  it, 
chanting  after  their  fashion.  Then  one  of  the 
chiefs  delivered  a  harangue,  explaining  that  from 
olden  times  they  had  always  made  such  an 
offering,  and  that  by  this  means  they  are  pro- 
tected from  their  enemies  and  saved  from 
misfortune,  for  so  the  devil  persuades  them. 
Then  the  same  chief  took  the  dish  and  proceeded 
to  throw  the  tobacco  into  the  Chaudiere,  amid 


"The  Chief  proceeded  to  throw  the  tobacco  into  the  Chaudiere." 

—p.  no. 


Tobacco  Offerings 


the  loud  shoutings  of  the  band.  '  They  are  so 
superstitious,'  said  Champlain,  '  that  they  do 
not  believe  that  they  can  make  a  safe  journey  if 
they  have  not  performed  this  ceremony  in  this 
particular  place.' 

"  Ah,  Monsieur,"  Mr.  Papineau  continued, 
"  it  stirred  my  soul  as  I  stood  on  that  rocky 
cliff  and  thought  of  how  many  canoes  of 
heroic  missionaries,  Indian  braves  and  cheery 
voyageurs  have  paddled  these  waters  and  torn 
their  feet  on  the  rocky  shores,  going,  some  of 
them  to  death  and  some  to  tortures  worse  than 
death.  As  we  drifted  down  with  the  current  in 
the  moonlight  the  gentle  breeze  in  the  pines 
along  the  shore  seemed  to  be  whispering  sad 
tales  of  other  days." 

Mr.  Papineau,  who  had  spoken  with  such 
animation  and  fluency,  relapsed  into  silence  for 
several  minutes,  then,  rousing  himself,  said,  with 
even  greater  enthusiasm  and  vigor  : 

"  Providence  has  crowned  our  lives  with  great 
blessing  since  the  heroic  Daulac  struck  the 
death-blow  to  the  power  of  the  Iroquois  in  this 
country,  and  since  the  English  undertook  the 
responsibility  of  its  government.  Though  I  am 
proud  of  the  fact  that  every  bone  and  muscle, 
nerve  and  sinew  within  me  is  French,  though  I 
dearly  love  my  Mother  Country  and  my  fellow 
countrymen,  I  have  no  hesitation  in  making  the 
8  in 


The  White  Chief  of  the  Ottawa 

solemn  assertion  that  our  country  has  enjoyed  a 
greater  degree  of  prosperity  under  the  new 
regime  than  it  ever  did  under  the  old.  But  it 
must  ever  be  remembered  that  much  of  the  foun- 
dation of  that  prosperity  was  laid  in  the  blood 
of  the  early  French  martyrs  and  in  the  heroic 
achievements  of  the  early  French  settlers." 

It  seemed  incredible  to  the  visitors  that  in  a 
settlement  of  so  recent  date  their  host  should 
have  been  able  to  show  them  a  grist-mill,  a 
saw-mill,  a  vegetable  alkali  factory,  a  tannery,  a 
small  foundry,  a  tailor  shop,  a  bakery,  a  general 
store,  and  a  hemp-mill,  giving  employment  to 
over  one  hundred  men. 

Fortunately  for  the  pioneers  of  the  Ottawa, 
they  were  not  dependent  upon  the  small  revenue 
derived  from  the  cultivation  of  the  land,  but  had 
other  resources  which  afforded  them  much 
greater  remuneration.  The  British  Navy,  which 
hitherto  had  been  dependent  upon  Russia  for 
its  cordage  and  lumber,  had  to  look  elsewhere 
for  its  supply  of  hemp  and  timber,  owing  to  the 
ports  of  the  Baltic  having  been  closed  to  British 
ships. 

The  price  of  hemp  having  risen  from  £25  to 
£11 8  per  ton,  they  undertook  the  cultivation  of 
it,  and  raised  over  three-fourths  of  the  amount 
raised  in  Lower  Canada  at  that  time.  The 
exportation  of  lumber  and  vegetable  alkali,  or 
112 


Tobacco  Offerings 


potash,  were  also  great  sources  of  revenue. 
In  the  new  clearances  were  tons  of  wood  ashes 
from  which  the  lye  was  extracted  and  boiled  till 
it  looked  like  molten  iron,  a  barrel  of  which  sold 
at  that  time  for  thirty  dollars. 

Prosperity  and  success  crowned  every  com- 
mercial enterprise  upon  which  they  ventured 
until  fire  swept  every  mill,  factory  and  dwelling 
in  the  thriving  little  village  out  of  existence, 
including  thousands  of  dollars  in  cash  in  a  small 
safe  in  the  office,  quantities  of  wheat,  hemp, 
sawn  lumber,  laths  and  general  merchandise. 

As  there  was  no  compensation  in  the  way  of 
insurance,  the  loss  was  much  felt. 

Philemon  Wright  was  not  the  man  to  be 
deterred  from  climbing  the  ladder  of  success, 
even  though  he  had  to  mount  it  by  the  rungs  of 
adverse  circumstances.  Though  the  loss 
sustained  was  great,  almost  overwhelming,  he 
rose  above  it  with  a  courage  which  yielded  not 
to  disappointment  or  failure. 

The  cause  of  the  fire  long  remained  a 
mystery.  That  it  was  the  work  of  an  in- 
cendiary was  beyond  question.  Various  theories 
were  advocated  by  the  settlers,  but  suspicion 
rested  upon  Machecawa,  who,  it  was  alleged, 
had  been  seen  by  the  bookkeeper  at  a  late  hour 
lingering  about  the  mills,  a  suspicion  which 
gained  no  credence  with  the  Chief  and  his  family- 
US 


CHAPTER   XL 

SNARES. 
1812. 

MACHECAWA,  who  was  still  a  widower,  made 
no  secret  of  his  admiration  of  Abbie.  With  a 
dogged  determination,  characteristic  of  his  race, 
he  resolved  to  win  her,  and  having  evidently 
made  a  deep  study  of  the  case,  had  put  it  down 
as  a  first  axiom  that,  if  he  began  by  wooing  the 
father  and  brothers,  all  things  being  favorable, 
he  would  soon  have  the  daughter  and  sister. 
He  had  not  been  slow  to  observe  a  change  in 
the  atmosphere  of  the  Chiefs  home  since 
Abbie's  return  from  the  convent.  He  felt 
instinctively  a  lack  of  warmth  in  the  welcome 
received.  He  had  little  encouragement  to 
spend  the  day  in  the  kitchen  as  he  had  done 
formerly. 

This  coolness  on  the  part  of  the  weaker 
members  of  the  family  he  attributed  to  two 
things.  First,  that  they  had  moved  into  a  new 
house  overlooking  the  Falls,  on  the  western  hill 
of  the  village,  which  they  regarded  as  altogether 
too  grand  for  him  ;  and,  second,  that  Harold 
114 


Snares 

Wrenford  had  succeeded  in  rousing  within  them 
a  want  of  trust  and  a  suspicion  that  he  had 
sinister  designs  upon  certain  members  of  the 
family. 

Numerous  and  costly  gifts  and  game  of  all 
kinds  found  their  way  to  the  White  House,  as  the 
new  home  was  called.  A  short  deerskin  coat, 
or  shirt,  beautifully  embroidered  with  colored 
.v  silks  and  beads,  was  sent  to  the  Chief.  Moccasins 
similarly  decorated  were  given  to  his  sons. 
Baskets  and  bark  boxes  ornamented  with 
colored  porcupine  quills  were  presented  to  Mrs. 
Wright,  who  was  suspicious  of  the  motives 
which  prompted  these  offerings. 

The  two  younger  boys,  who  were  still  in  their 
teens,  were  delighted  with  the  attentions  of  the 
Red  Chief,  for  he  taught  them  many  lessons  in 
hunting  and  trapping,  and  confided  to  them 
many  secrets  unknown  to  white  men.  Casting 
his  Indian  superstitions  to  the  winds,  he  told 
them  of  the  existence  of  iron  mines  in  the 
neighboring  hills.  He  led  them  into  the  depths 
of  the  forests  that  they  might  witness  one  of 
the  strangest  of  ceremonies,  which  the  Indians 
were  shy  of  performing  in  the  presence  of 
whites — the  ceremony  of  the  marriage  of  the 
nets — and  which  Rug  afterwards  described  as 
follows : 

"  Supper  was  hardly  finished  when  a  huge  fire 
"5 


The  White  Chief  of  the  Ottawa 

was  kindled  on  an  open  space  on  the  bank  of 
the  river,  and  their  Chief  called  out  in  a  loud 
bass  voice,  '  Ho ! ' 

'"Ho!  Ho!!  Ho!!!'  came  thick  and  fast 
from  every  part  of  the  camp. 

"  They  then  surrounded  two  beautiful  young 
Indian  girls,  and  laying  at  their  feet  several 
rude  nets,  which  had  been  made  from  the  inner 
bark  of  trees,  commenced  to  dance  round  them, 
yelling,  stamping  with  their  feet  and  brandishing 
their  arms,  while  the  two  Indian  maidens,  who 
stood  apart  from  each  other,  raised  the  nets 
between  them  and  held  them  suspended  in 
the  air. 

"  Again  the  Chief  called  '  Ho  ! '  and  they  all 
fell  on  their  backs  silent  and  motionless,  with 
their  feet  towards  the  fire,  while  the  Chief,  with 
a  loud  voice,  called  upon  the  spirit  of  the  nets  to 
do  its  best  to  furnish  them  with  food  for  them- 
selves, their  wives  and  their  children.  Then  he 
addressed  the  fish,  urging  them  to  take  courage 
and  be  caught,  assuring  them  that  the  greatest 
respect  would  be  paid  to  their  bones."* 

Machecawa  frequently  took  the  boys  with 
him  when  he  visited  traps  on  the  "  Carman 
Grant."  f  On  one  occasion  they  crossed  the  ice 

Parkman  mentions  this  as  a  common  ceremony  among  the 
Algonquin  tribes  of  the  Ottawa. 
t  The  present  siffe  of  the  city  of  Ottawa. 
116 


Snares 

on  snow-shoes,  climbed  the  cliffs,  and  made 
their  way  through  the  woods  to  the  head  of  a 
small  stream  in  the  midst  of  a  great  cedar 
swamp.  They  followed  the  stream  through 
marsh  and  thicket,  crawling  on  their  hands  and 
knees  at  times,  and  climbing  over  fallen  trees, 
until  they  came  to  a  large  pond  with  a  dam 
about  thirty  rods  long.  On  one  side  the  land 
was  low,  but  on  the  opposite  side  a  steep  bluff 
of  about  thirty  feet  rose  directly  from  the  water. 
The  bluff  was  covered  with  poplar  and  birch. 
Here  beaver  had  made  roads,  or  slides,  from  top 
to  bottom,  wonderfully  smooth  and  neat,  on 
which  they  slid  the  wood  they  had  cut,  some  of 
which  was  eight  inches  thick,  into  the  pond 
below.  Machecawa,  who  had  previously  cut  a 
gap  in  the  dam  and  made  a  hole  in  the  ice, 
where  he  had  set  two  traps  in  about  four  inches 
of  water,  drew  up  the  first  of  them.  He  dis- 
covered that  a  young  beaver  had  been  caught, 
and  cut  off  his  leg,  leaving  that  in  the  trap  to 
tell  the  tale.  In  the  second  was  a  huge  male 
with  flat,  broad,  scaly  tail,  which  could  not  have 
been  mistaken  for  any  other  creature  than  a 
beaver.  He  re-baited  the  traps  with  an  aromatic 
substance  called  castor,  which  he  had  taken 
from  the  pouches  of  one  caught  a  few  days 
previously,  and  which  entices  the  beaver  from  a 
great  distance. 

117 


The  White  Chief  of  the  Ottawa 

"  Machecawa,"  continued  Rug, "  then  began  to 
mutter  a  monotonous  song  which  he  afterwards 
explained  was  a  song  .of  praise  to  the  great 
king  of  the  beavers,  who,  he  declared,  was  the 
forefather  of  the  human  race.  In  it  he  described 
their  good  qualities,  and  promised  to  respect  the 
bones  of  the  one  which  had  been  killed,  and  to 
keep  them  from  the  dogs. 

" '  Surely,  Machecawa,'  I  said,  '  you  do  not 
believe  that  your  grandfather  was  a  beaver,  do 
you?' 

"  To  this  he  replied  :  '  De  fadder  ob  de  fadder 
ob  de  fadder  ob  my  fadder,  she  am  de  king  of  de 
beaver  an'  de  fadder  ob  all  men.' 

"  I  asked  him,"  said  Rug,  "  if  in  that  case  it 
were  not  wrong  to  kill  a  beaver,  for  I  hardly 
knew  how  to  reconcile  the  Indian's  superstitious 
belief  with  his  conduct. 

" '  When  de  big  Injun  she  am  kill  de  beaver,' 
he  replied,  '  she  praise  de  good  beaver,  and  de 
king  she  am  pleese  an'  she  no  get  cross.' " 

Proceeding  eastward  they  soon  reached  the 
Rideau,  and  following  the  ice  on  snow-shoes 
they  were  surprised  to  hear  the  sound  of  a 
woodman's  axe  in  the  distance.  They  followed 
the  direction  from  whence  the  sound  came  and 
found  a  white  man,  Braddish  Billings  by  name, 
hewing  out  for  himself  a  home  in  the  forest. 
He  was  as  much  surprised  at  seeing  them  as 
118 


Snares 

they  were  at  seeing  him,  as  he  did  not  expect  to 
find  any  white  man,  except  Mr.  Honeywell,  in 
the  vicinity  of  his  grant. 

They  had  not  gone  far  when  the  Indian  drew 
their  attention  to  the  tracks  of  a  jumper  in  the 
snow.  Following  the  track  for  a  mile  they 
came  upon  a  small  clearing,  in  the  midst  of 
which  stood  a  log  shanty,  and  found  that  it  had 
been  built  by  Mr.  Honeywell,  who,  like  Mr. 
Billings,  had  made  his  way  through  the  wilds 
from  Prescott  with  a  jumper  drawn  by  a  young 
ox,  upon  which  he  had  strapped  all  his  house- 
hold effects,  provisions  and  tools. 

They  then  followed  a  trail  which  led  down  to 
the  little  Chaudiere,  where  Machecawa  had  a 
moose  snare.  He  had  driven  two  oak  pegs  into 
two  large  pine  trees,  about  six  feet  from  the 
ground,  on  opposite  sides  of  the  trail.  On  these 
he  hung  a  cord  about  the  size  of  a  cod-line, 
formed  of  thirty  strands  of  the  green  skin  of  a 
moose  and  arranged  as  a  noose,  one  end  of 
which  was  securely  attached  to  a  fallen  log,  so 
that  when  the  moose  would  come  down  hill  for 
a  drink  he  would  run  his  head  into  it  and  the 
strip  would  slip  off  the  pegs  and  tighten  round 
his  neck  ;  then,  in  attempting  to  get  free  he 
would  become  strangled,  for  the  log  to  which  he 
was  attached  could  not  be  dragged  through  the 
woods. 

119 


The  White  Chief  of  the  Ottawa 

At  the  mouth  of  a  creek  which  ran  through  a 
deep  ravine*  the  Indian  had  set  traps  for  mink 
and  otter.  Cautiously  they  approached  the 
spot,  keeping  to  the  lee  side  till  they  reached 
the  bank,  where  they  remained  quietly  for 
several  minutes.  They  soon  observed  two  young 
otters  crawling  to  the  top  of  the  opposite  bank, 
a  height  of  about  thirty  or  forty  feet.  No  sooner 
had  they  reached  it  than  they  slid  head-first 
down  into  the  water.  This  was  repeated  over 
and  over  again  until  someone  stepped  on  a  dry 
branch,  which  snapped,  and  they  disappeared 
and  were  not  seen  again. 

*  The  present  Water-works  viaduct. 


120 


CHAPTER  XII. 

MRS.  BANCROFTS  SVGARING-OFF. 
1814. 

NANCY  CHAMBERLAIN  and  Sarah  Olmstead 
were  neighbors,  and  were  the  recipients  of 
numerous  visits  from  Phil  and  Bearie.  It  had 
been  commented  upon  by  many  in  the  settle- 
ment that  there  had  been  an  unusual  number  of 
"  bees  "  during  the  autumn  and  winter.  Among 
others,  Mrs.  Olmstead  had  a  husking-bee,  but 
did  not  invite  many  of  the  neighbors,  who  there- 
fore were  not  slow  in  imputing  to  her  certain 
designs  in  trying  to  form  a  relationship  with  the 
Chief's  family. 

Mrs.  Chamberlain  also  had  a  bee,  an  apple- 
drying  bee,  and,  following  the  example  of  her 
friend  and  neighbor  in  the  exclusiveness  of  her 
invitations,  brought  herself  under  the  same  ban 
as  Mrs.  Olmstead.  Whereupon  Mrs.  Bancroft, 
who  also  had  a  marriageable  daughter,  resolved, 
when  the  spring  days  should  come,  to  have  a 
"  sugaring-off,"  and  to  teach  her  ambitious 
neighbors  a  thing  or  two  about  entertainments. 
Invitations  were  accordingly  sent  to  all  the  New 

Englanders   in   the    settlement,   including   rich 
121 


The  White  Chief  of  the  Ottawa 

and  poor,  young  and  old,  and  extensive  prepara- 
tions made  for  the  greatest  social  event  of  the 
season. 

Among  those  who  accepted  the  invitation 
were  the  Aliens,  the  Sheffields,  the  Townsends, 
the  Wrights,  the  Eberts,  the  Wymans,  the  Olm- 
steads,  the  Chamberlains,  the  Fessendens,  the 
Honeywells,  and  the  Moores.  These  with  many 
others  gathered  round  the  glowing,  crackling 
fire,  above  which  a  huge  new  potash  kettle  was 
suspended  by  crotched  sticks. 

"  It  will  soon  be  ready  to  pour  into  the  smaller 
kittle,"  said  Ephraim  Bancroft,  "  for  it  has  been 
boilin'  stiddy  since  mornin'.  I  only  found  out 
this  spring  that  it  takes  nearly  twice  as  long  to 
boil  down  the  last  sap  of  the  season  as  it  does 
the  first,  and  it  is  not  near  so  sweet." 

"Be  careful,  Ephraim,"  said  Mrs.  Bancroft, 
"  you're  pilin'  on  too  much  wood.  It's  getting 
quite  syrupy,  an'  you'll  burn  it  if  you're  not 
more  careful.  Keep  the  fire  low  and  stiddy." 

The  young  people  were  having  a  gay  time 
coasting  down  hill  over  the  '  crust '  on  Dudley 
Moore's  traineau,  while  the  men  and  women 
"  hugged  "  the  fire  and  discussed  the  all-absorb- 
ing subject  of  the  American  invasion.  The 
Chief  had  just  returned  from  Montreal,  and  had 
the  latest  war  news,  which  was  received  with 
keenest  interest. 

122 


Mrs.  Bancroft's  Sugaring-off 


"  It  was  rumored,"  he  said,  "  that  Wilkinson 
was  coming  up  Lake  Champlain  with  six 
thousand  men,  followed  by  Hampton  with  a 
large  force,  and  De  Salaberry  and  Macdonell 
posted  our  men  in  such  advantageous  positions, 
and  were  so  successful  in  concealing  the  weak- 
ness of  our  force,  that  Wilkinson  and  his 
men  had  to  beat  a  hasty  retreat. 

"  You  have  probably  heard,"  he  continued, 
"  that  Colonel  Morrison  met  Boyd  on  the  St. 
Lawrence,  near  Cornwall,  on  his  way  to  attack 
Montreal,  and  drove  him  back  to  Plattsburg." 

"If they  get  Montreal,"  said  Mr.  Fessenden, 
"  the  whole  of  Canada  will  fall  into  their  hands." 

"  What  is  the  whole  fuss  about,  anyhow  ? " 
asked  a  shrewd  little  New  Englander  from  one 
of  the  back  settlements,  who  had  bought  a  tract 
of  land  and  was  paying  for  it  in  work. 

"  It  is  a  long  story,"  replied  the  Chief,  "  and  a 
sad  one,  but  I  shall  try  to  explain  to  you  in  as 
few  words  as  possible  the  whole  trouble,  for  there 
are  several  here  to-night  who  have  strong 
prejudices  against  Britain,  which  should  be 
removed. 

"  Ever  since  America,  the  elder  daughter  of 
Great  Britain,  wanted  to  commence  house- 
keeping for  herself,  and  had  such  difficulty  in 
escaping  from  her  arbitrary  old  father,  she 
has  not  had  the  kindliest  feelings  toward  him. 
123 


The  "White  Chief  of  the  Ottawa 

She  lost  sight  of  the  fact  that  the  British 
Parliament  was  by  no  means  the  British  people, 
a  great  majority  of  whom  sympathized  with  her 
in  her  struggles  for  constitutional  liberty,  and 
regretted  the  misery  it  produced. 

"  Though  not  actuated  by  hostile  feeling 
against  the  father,  she  was  determined  to  over- 
turn his  short-sighted  policy.  Washington  did 
his  best  to  repress  the  anti-British  spirit  which 
pervaded  the  Democratic  party,  and  succeeded 
in  establishing  a  commercial  treaty  with  Britain, 
but  unfortunately  after  his  death  the  Democratic 
party  came  into  power,  and  the  dislike  for  every- 
thing British  began  to  show  itself  more  than 
ever. 

"Meanwhile  Europe  was  almost  completely 
at  the  mercy  of  Napoleon.  England,  whose 
fleet  swept  the  seas,  being  the  only  obstacle  in 
his  way,  he  determined  to  strike  at  her  power 
at  the  most  vital  part,  so  he  closed  all  the  ports 
of  Europe  against  her  manufactures,  and  author- 
ized the  seizure  of  all  vessels  bound  for  British 
harbors. 

"  England  retaliated  by  declaring  all  the  ports 
of  France  and  her  allies  from  which  the  British 
flag  was  excluded  in  a  state  of  blockade.  In 
doing  this  Britain  was  merely  adopting  Bona- 
parte's own  measures  against  himself. 

"This  state  of  things  paralyzed  American 
124 


Mrs.  Bancroft's  Sugaring-off 


trade,  and  the  Democratic  party  made  it  a 
favorable  opportunity  of  stirring  up  feeling 
against  England,  instead  of  against  Bonaparte, 
who  alone  was  responsible. 

"  Meanwhile  two  or  three  unfortunate  circum- 
stances, as  you  are  aware,  helped  to  widen  the 
breach.  An  American  frigate,  the  Chesapeake^ 
was  cruising  off  Virginia,  and  as  she  had 
some  British  deserters  on  board,  was  hailed 
by  an  English  man-of-war,  the  Leopard,  and  a 
formal  demand  was  made  for  these  men.  The 
American  captain  refused  to  admit  the  right  of 
search,  whereupon  a  broadside  was  fired  from 
the  British  ship,  and  the  deserters  were  given 
up. 

"The  English  Government  did  not  approve  of 
the  act,  and  offered  to  make  reparation,  but 
Congress  declared  war.  About  the  same  time 
Britain  withdrew  the  Order-in-CouncJl  which 
affected  the  American  trade,  and  though  it  was 
known  in  the  United  States  that  the  cause  of 
the  war  had  been  removed,  Congress  did  not 
recede  from  its  hostile  position,  but  had  decided 
to  drive  Britain  from  Canada,  and  to  add  it  as 
another  State  to  the  Union.  This  policy  was 
opposed  by  the  Republican  party,  who  sent 
delegates  from  several  counties  in  New  York 
protesting  against  the  war." 

"  Someone  told  me,"  said  Mr.  Townsend,  "  that 
125 


The  White  Chief  of  the  Ottawa 

on  the  day  war  was  declared  all  the  ships  in  Bos- 
ton harbour  displayed  flags  at  half-mast,  and  at  a 
meeting  of  the  citizens  resolutions  were  passed 
stating  that  the  proposed  invasion  of  Canada 
was  unnecessary  and  would  lead  to  connection 
with  France,  which  would  be  destructive  to 
American  independence." 

"  Quite  so,"  said  the  Chief.  "  Our  friends  in 
New  England  have  much  to  contend  with  in 
the  foreign  element  that  is  creeping  into  the 
Democratic  party — such  as  German  socialists, 
refugees  from  the  Irish  rebellion  and  of  the 
French  Revolution,  who  have  little  or  no  true 
patriotic  spirit." 

"  Imagine  any  of  our  neighbors  at  Woburn," 
interrupted  Martin  Eberts,  "  stooping  to  seduce 
the  people  of  this  or  any  other  country  from 
their  allegiance,  and  converting  them  into 
traitors,  as  a  preparation  for  making  them  good 
American  subjects.  I  hear,"  he  continued,  "  that 
Eustis  pointed  out  the  advantage  it  would  be  to 
secure  Canada,  and  said  that  it  was  a  most 
opportune  time  while  Britain  had  her  whole  force 
engaged  with  Napoleon." 

"  Yes,"  said  the  Chief,  "  and  he  stated  that  it 
could  be  taken  without  soldiers,  and  that  if  they 
sent  a  few  officers  into  the  country  Canadians 
would  rally  round  their  standard.  So  they  sent 
poor  old  Hull,  after  whom  our  township  was 
126 


Mrs.  Bancroft's  Sugaring-off 


named,  with  twenty-five  hundred  men,  to  open 
the  campaign  in  Upper  Canada  about  two  years 
ago.  As  soon  as  he  met  Brock  he  hoisted  the 
white  flag  and  fell  back  to  Detroit,  and  he  and 
all  his  men  were  taken  prisoners.  Hull  was 
condemned  to  be  shot,  but  was  spared  because 
of  his  great  age,  and  in  consideration  of  former 
good  service." 

"It  is  no  wonder,"  said  Mr.  Fessenden,  "that 
the  attempt  has  failed,  for  it  had  not  the  backing 
of  thinking  men  nor  of  true  Republicans." 

"  It's  an  ill  wind  that  blows  nobody  good/' 
said  the  Chief.  "  The  price  of  wheat  has  gone 
up  three  dollars  per  bushel,  and  I  have  just  dis- 
posed of  our  fall  crop  at  a  profit  of  $7,000. 

"  May  the  war  continue,"  said  Martin  Eberts, 
"  and  we'll  all  sow  wheat." 

"  Let  us  hope  that  it  won't,"  said  Mr.  Honey- 
well, "  for  I  had  to  go  all  the  way  to  the  front  for 
three  barrels  of  flour,  for  my  family  was  on  the 
verge  of  starvation.  I  had  just  rolled  it  into  the 
shanty,  when  who  should  come  along  but  Dow 
and  Billings,  who  wanted  to  buy  two  barrels, 
but  I  wouldn't  sell,  for  I  had  hauled  it  all  the 
way  from  Kingston  on  a  jumper.  Well,  sir, 
they  laid  down  $50,  and  walked  off  with  the 
flour." 

But  to  return  to  our  party.  It  was  a  glorious 
moonlight  night,  and  the  young  people  would 
9  127 


The  White  Chief  of  the  Ottawa 

probably  have  kept  up  the  sport  the  whole  night 
long  had  not  Ephraim  announced  that  the 
"  lateer  "  was  ready. 

The  cushions  and  buffalo  robes  were  then 
taken  from  the  sleighs  and  spread  upon  the 
snow,  and  the  gentlemen  served  each  lady  with 
a  block  of  hard  snow,  upon  which  had  been 
poured  some  of  the  boiling  sugar,  which 
immediately  hardened  into  "  lateer,"  or  taffy. 

For  a  time  there  was  a  lull  in  the  babel  of 
voices,  when  suddenly  their  attention  was 
arrested  by  the  sound  of  a  stealthy  step  of  moc- 
casined  feet  on  the  crust,  and  the  tall,  stately 
form  of  an  Indian  emerged  from  the  woods. 

"  Hullo,  Machecawa,  is  that  you  ? "  said  the 
Chief.  "  You  are  just  in  time.  We  want  you  to 
show  us  how  to  dance  the  war-dance,  and  then 
we  shall  give  you  a  good  tin  of '  sucre.' " 

Machecawa  was  quite  equal  to  the  emergency, 
for  when  asked  by  the  Chief  if  he  liked  sugar  he 
replied  : 

"Ba,  oui,"  with  a  decided  emphasis  on  the 
"  oui."  Then  approaching  the  fire,  he  asked  : 

"  Who  belongs  to  dees  pot  ?  "  pointing  to  the 
huge  kettle. 

"  It  belongs  to  Mrs.  Bancroft,  who  will  give 
you  a  good  share  of  sugar  if  you  will  dance  for 
us." 

The  young  people  laughed  heartily  as  Mache- 
128 


Mrs*  Bancroft's  Su?aring-off 


cawa  stamped  and  danced  and  sang  a  strange 
monotonous  song.  Not  a  muscle  of  his  face 
betrayed  fun  or  amusement  He  went  through 
with  it  all  as  gravely  and  seriously  as  though  he 
were  about  to  rush  into  conflict  with  his  ene- 
mies, the  inevitable  whoop  terminating  the 
ludicrous  performance. 

By  this  time  the  sugar  was  ready  to  pour  into 
moulds.  Mrs.  Bancroft  had  removed  the  small 
kettle  from  the  fire,  and  was  stirring  it  vigorously, 
when  she  called  : 

"  Ephraim,  it  is  your  turn  to  stir  now.  My 
arms  is  near  broke."  In  a  moment  Ephraim 
was  beside  her,  and  was  straining  the  muscles 
of  his  right  arm  in  stirring  the  fast  cooling 
sugar. 

The  contents  of  the  pot  were  then  poured  into 
dishes  of  various  shapes  and  sizes,  which  were 
imbedded  in  the  snow,  the  largest  of  which  was 
handed  to  Machecawa,  who  sat  on  a  fallen  log 
and  began  to  devour  the  contents  greedily.  At 
length  he  caught  sight  of  Bearie,  who  was 
seated  in  Gideon  Olmstead's  cutter  talking  to 
Sarah. 

"  Whoop ! "  cried  the  Indian,  a  ray  of  light 
creeping  over  his  dark  face.  "  De  young  chiefs 
squaw  ?  Some  tarn  she  am  dat  squaw,  more 
some  time  she  am  de  odder,"  he  said,  pointing 
his  finger  at  Nancy. 

129 


The  White  Chief  of  the  Ottawa 

Shrieks  of  laughter  resounded  through  the 
woods. 

"  It  is  precisely  what  we  would  like  to  know 
ourselves,"  said  Mary,  the  Chief's  youngest 
daughter,  who  had  made  repeated  attempts  to 
draw  from  the  boys  their  purposes  and  plans 
regarding  the  future. 

"  Choose  partners — choose  partners  for  '  Auld 
Lang  Syne,' "  said  the  White  Chief. 

"They  seem  to  have  chosen  partners,"  said 
Christie,  "  but  the  trouble  is  they  won't  let  any 
one  into  the  secret." 

"  No  doubt,"  said  the  Chief,  "  they  will  declare 
their  intentions  in  due  time." 

The  whole  party  then,  at  Mrs.  Bancroft's  re- 
quest, gathered  in  a  circle  round  the  fire,  and 
forming  a  chain,  sang  : 

"  Should  auld  acquaintance  be  forgot, 
And  never  brought  to  mind  ?  " 

After  which  three  cheers  were  given  for  the  host 
and  hostess,  who  had  afforded  them  an  oppor- 
tunity of  spending  so  enjoyable  an  evening. 

They  were  all  seated  in  the  sleighs  and  about 
to  drive  off  in  various  directions,  when  Mrs. 
Wright  called  for  Abbie. 

"Is  Abbie  with  you,  Mrs.  Olmstead?"  said 
the  Chief. 

130 


Mrs,  Bancroft's  Sugaring-off 


"  Is  she  with  you,  Mrs.  Chamberlain  ?  " 

"  No,  no  ;  she  is  not  here,"  cried  a  dozen 
voices. 

The  anxious  father  called,  "  Halt !  halt !  We 
must  not  leave  till  we  can  find  Abbie." 

"  Wait  a  moment,"  said  Bearie.  "  It  has  just 
occurred  to  me  that  Abbie  left  us  about  ten 
minutes  ago,  remarking  that  she  had  lost  her 
muff,  and  was  going  to  search  for  it  at  the  foot 
of  the  hill." 

They  called  and  searched  in  vain,  and  sud- 
denly the  Chief  said  : 

"  Where  is  Machecawa  ?  " 

"  He  left  some  time  ago  on  snow-shoes,"  said 
one  of  the  party. 

"  Follow  him  up,  boys,"  he  said.  "  Trace  the 
track  of  the  snow-shoes  through  the  woods. 
The  moon  will  furnish  sufficient  light." 

Fully  a  dozen  volunteers  responded,  and 
hastened  through  the  woods  in  the  direction  of 
the  Indian's  camp,  where  they  found  the  Red 
Chief  and  his  friends  before  the  fire  smoking. 

"  Have  you  seen  Mr.  Wright's  daughter, 
Abbie  ?  "  asked  Mr.  Bancroft. 

They  shook  their  heads  and  did  not  move 
from  their  lazy  attitudes  before  the  fire,  except 
Machecawa,  who  was  on  his  feet  in  a  moment, 
and  led  the  way  back  to  the  sugar  bush  at  a 
slow  trot. 

131 


The  White  Chief  of  the  Ottawa 

In  the  meantime  Bearie  and  Thomas  Brigham 
had  followed  a  track  leading  from  the  foot  of  the 
hill  where  they  had  been  coasting  into  the  woods. 
They  waded  through  drifts  knee  deep,  through 
a  forest  almost  impenetrable,  and  to  their  amaze- 
ment found  the  object  of  their  search  securely 
lashed  to  a  tree  by  a  long  strip  of  deerskin, 
blindfolded,  and  with  a  red  handkerchief  tied 
over  her  mouth.  Hurriedly  releasing  her,  they 
searched  the  neighborhood,  but  could  find  no 
trace  of  the  perpetrator  of  the  deed.  She  was 
suffering  from  hysteria,  and  could  hardly  give  an 
intelligible  account  of  what  had  happened. 

"  I  saw  my  muff  in  the  snow,"  she  said,  "  and 
was  stooping  to  pick  it  up  when  someone  sud- 
denly threw  a  cloth  over  my  face  and  tied  my 
hands.  It  was  all  done  so  suddenly  and  gently 
that  I  had  not  time  to  see  who  it  was,  and 
thought  it  was  one  of  the  boys  who  had  done  it 
in  jest.  The  truth  dawned  upon  me  when  I 
began  to  struggle  to  get  free  and  found  myself 
half-dragged,  half-carried  through  the  deep  snow 
and  tied  to  a  tree.  I  was  nearly  insane  with 
terror.  If  ever  I  prayed  in  my  life  I  prayed 
then  to  be  released." 

On  their  return  home  they  were  met  by  Mr. 
Wrenford,  who  asked  if  they  had  had  an  enjoy- 
able time.     Phil,  in  a  very  excited  manner,  gave 
132 


Mrs.  Bancroft's  Sugaring-off 


an  account  of  the  attempted  abduction  of  his 
sister,  whereupon  the  tutor  exclaimed  : 

"  Most  mysterious !  What  treachery !  What 
villainy!  Evidently  the  infamous  work  of  In- 
dians. Where  was  your  friend,  Machecawa  ?  "  he 
said,  addressing  Abbie. 

"  Machecawa  had  absolutely  nothing  to  do 
with  it,"  replied  Bearie,  sharply, "  nor  had  any  of 
his  tribe,  for  the  tracks  were  made  by  hob-nail 
boots — not  moccasins." 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

ACCIDENTAL  AND  CONFIDENTIAL. 
1815. 

MR.  WRENFORD,  the  bookkeeper,  whose 
tutoring  days  were  now  over,  sat  at  his  desk  in 
the  office,  reading  letters  which  had  come  by 
morning  post  addressed  to  the  firm. 

Among  the  letters  which  he  opened  and  read 
was  one  for  Mrs.  P.  Wright,  in  care  of  P.  Wright, 
jr.,  for  Phil  had  chosen  Sarah  for  his  bride,  and 
Bearie  was  preparing  a  home  for  Nancy.  It 
was  from  Abbie,  and  lay  bare  to  her  bosom 
friend  and  sister-in-law  the  deep  secrets  of  her 
heart. 

She  had  been  disappointed,  and  had  resolved 
at  length  to  give  up  fretting  for  one  whom  she 
had  loved  and  lost.  Could  he  ever  have  loved 
her  ?  Why,  if  alive  and  able  to  communicate 
with  her,  had  he  remained  as  dead  ?  Could  it 
be  that  he  had  laid  down  his  life  in  defence  of 
the  colony  with  gallant  Brock  at  Queenston  ?  or 
at  Stony  Creek  ?  but  that  would  not  account  for 
his  silence  before  the  invasion.  Ever  since  she 
had  parted  with  him  at  Quebec  his  image  had 


Accidental  and  Confidential 


been  enshrined  in  her  heart,  and  now  two  others 
were  seeking  her  hand  in  marriage.  One,  though 
unloved  and  distrusted  by  every  member  of  the 
family,  her  father  only  excepted,  had  once  again 
renewed  his  suit,  and  her  heart  turned  to  him 
because  of  his  resemblance  to  his  friend,  her  first 
love.  The  other  was  her  brother's  most  intimate 
friend,  who  had  assisted  in  releasing  her  from 
her  perilous  position  the  night  of  the  sugar  party. 
To  say  which  she  loved  most  was  a  problem. 
At  times  one  seemed  uppermost  in  her  heart's 
affection,  at  times  the  other. 

The  letter  closed  with  the  following  pathetic 
words :  "  Would  that  an  angel  from  heaven 
could  fly  down  and  whisper  the  name  of  the  one 
most  worthy  of  my  deepest  confidence  and  love. 
Oft  have  I  wondered,  with  swelling  heart,  if  the 
Omniscient  thought  me  unworthy  to  enter  the 
sacred  sphere  of  wedded  life.  Now,  at  last,  there 
seems  a  ray  of  hope.  Let  it  be  fully  understood, 
dear  Sarah,  that  this  is  entre  nous.  Do  not 
whisper  it  even  to  Phil." 

Wrenford  read  and  re-read  the  precious  mis- 
sive, and  hastily  jotting  down  one  or  two  sen- 
tences in  his  pocket-book,  re-folded,  re-sealed  it 
and  handed  it  to  Phil,  who  came  in  shortly 
afterwards. 

The  Chief  discovered  by  mere  chance  that 
evening  that,  for  some  unaccountable  reason,  his 


The  White  Chief  of  the  Ottawa 

bookkeeper  had  debited  the  men  with  the 
amount  of  their  wages,  and  credited  them  with 
the  amount  of  their  store  account,  and  charged  a 
man  with  an  order  for  two  shillings  instead  of 
two  pounds,  for  which  he  reproved  him  severely. 

Wrenford  looked  dazed  and  bewildered,  and 
replied  with  a  deep  sigh,  after  meditating  for 
some  time  and  shifting  his  attitude  uneasily : 

"  Ah,  well,  sir,  you  see,  I  am  not  altogether 
responsible  for  my  actions,  for,  as  a  matter  of 
fact,  sir,  I  fear  that  my  affections  have  run  off 
with  my  wits,  and  I  feel  impelled  to  lay  before 
you  a  very  important  request.  For  many  months 
I  have  been  exceedingly  desirous  of  approaching 
your  second  daughter  with  a  view  to  marriage, 
but  hesitated  to  do  so  without  consulting  you, 
sir.  I  think  the  time  has  come  when  your 
daughter  would  consider  the  matter  favorably, 
and  with  your  consent  I  shall  lose  no  time  in 
laying  the  matter  before  her." 

The  Chief  tilted  back  his  chair,  thrust  both 
hands  into  his  pockets,  and  with  a  characteristic 
droop  of  his  right  eyelid  said  slowly  : 

"  You  have  my  full,  free  and  hearty  consent, 
and  if  you  are  successful  I  shall  take  you  into 
the  firm  of  P.  Wright  &  Sons  as  a  partner." 

Wrenford  went  to  the  wicket  in  answer  to  a 
call  from  one  of  the  employees,  and  the  Chief 
left  his  seat  and  stood  leaning  against  the  high 
136 


Accidental  and  Confidential 


desk  with  its  set  of  books,  surveying  his  clerk 
from  head  to  foot.  The  fastidiousness  of  his 
dress,  the  arrogance  of  his  manner,  his  cultured 
mind,  his  shrewd  business  capacity,  gave  addi- 
tional effect  to  his  claim.  He  seemed  a  man 
worthy  in  every  way  of  the  favor  he  sought. 

The  Chiefs  face  was  expressive  of  satisfaction 
in  the  highest  degree,  and  could  hardly  have  de- 
ceived the  young  Englishman  with  reference  to 
what  was  passing  in  his  thoughts.  They  left  the 
office  together  at  twilight  and  strolled  beyond  the 
village  by  a  pleasant  walk  to  the  White  House- 
It  was  a  clear,  calm  evening,  with  hardly  a  sound 
to  break  the  stillness  but  a  cow-bell  tinkling 
in  the  distance,  the  hum  of  insects  and  the  rush- 
ing water.  As  they  entered  a  grove  of  stately 
trees  they  beheld  an  unexpected  vision.  It  was 
Abbie.  Her  proud  dark  eyes  were  fixed  upon 
the  ground  as  though  some  passion  or  struggle 
were  raging  within.  By  her  side  was  Thomas 
Brigham,  who  stood  looking  intently  into  her 
face,  holding  her  hand  meanwhile. 

Matters  were  evidently  on  the  verge  of  coming 
to  a  climax  when  they  heard  the  sound  of  ap- 
proaching footsteps.  Abbie  looked  up  suddenly, 
her  face  crimsoning  to  the  roots  of  her  hair  as 
she  observed  the  cold  steel-gray  eyes  of  Mr. 
Wrenford  looking  defiantly  at  Thomas. 

"  I  fear  we  are  intruding,"  said  the  Chief,  coldly. 
13? 


The  White  Chief  of  the  Ottawa 

"  Not  at  all,"  replied  Abbie.  "  Mr.  Brigham 
has  just  given  me  a  conundrum  to  solve,  and  I 
was  trying  to  think  of  an  answer." 

Whereupon  Mr.  Wrenford  said  : 

"  By  the  way,  Miss  Wright,  I  have  been  seek- 
ing an  opportunity  all  day  of  seeing  you  with 
reference  to  the  new  spinnet  that  your  mother 
wished  us  to  order  from  Montreal.  We  had  a 
letter  from  the  firm  this  morning,  and  I  was 
going  up  to  see  you  about  it." 

Almost  unconsciously  Abbie  was  led  to  walk 
with  Mr.  Wrenford  the  remainder  of  the  \vayt 
while  Thomas,  biting  his  lips  with  rage,  followed 
in  solemn  silence  with  the  Chief. 

It  was  rather  late,  and  the  Chief,  following  the 
example  of  the  other  members  of  the  family, 
retired,  leaving  the  rival  suitors  and  Abbie  in 
the  sitting-room. 

A  look  of  triumph  came  into  the  face  of 
Harold  as  she  addressed  her  remarks  mostly  to 
him,  and  seemed  oblivious  of  the  presence  of 
Thomas.  This,  however,  faded  away  when  she 
passed  a  small  basket  of  maple  sugar  to  his  rival. 
Clouds  and  sunshine  alternated  in  the  faces  of 
the  jealous  suitors,  each  of  whom  had  made  a 
solemn  resolve  to  remain  until  after  the  other 
should  withdraw.  The  embarrassment  of  the 
situation  was  relieved  only  when  the  great  old- 
138 


Accidental  and  Confidential 


fashioned  clock  struck  one,  and  Abbie,  with 
extended  hand,  advanced  to  Mr.  Brigham  and 
said  : 

"  May  I  hope  to  have  the  pleasure  of  seeing 
you  sometime  to-morrow  ?  and  you,  too,  Mr. 
Wrenford,"  she  added,  as  the  two  bowed  them- 
selves out  of  the  door. 

The  progress  of  the  suits  of  the  rival  claimants 
for  Abbie's  affections  had  been  watched  with 
deep  interest  by  the  villagers  ;  in  fact,  it  was  an 
open  secret  that  betting  had  taken  place  among 
them  on  the  chances  of  Harold  Wrenford  and 
Thomas  Brigham. 

Abbie,  who  in  every  other  matter  held  such 
decided  opinions,  was  unable  to  come  to  a  de- 
cision in  this.  At  times,  after  long  nights  of  re- 
flection, she  was  disposed  to  accept  Harold ;  and 
then,  again,  after  other  wakeful  nights,  she  felt 
her  inclinations  turning  towards  Thomas. 

But  now  things  had  come  to  a  crisis.  All  night 
she  tossed  restlessly  on  her  pillow,  indecision 
and  suspense  depriving  her  of  rest  and  peace, 
but  as  the  first  rays  of  dawn  began  to  gild  the 
eastern  sky  Abbie  had  resolved  that  she  would 
accept  the  one  who  would  come  first. 

At  an  early  hour  Mr.  Wrenford  called,  and 
after  a  prolonged  interview,  Abbie  declared  to 
the  family  circle  her  engagement  to  the  young 


The  "White  Chief  of  the  Ottawa 

Englishman.  The  announcement  was  received 
in  silence.  Tears  trickled  slowly  down  the 
mother's  face,  while  the  father's  was  radiant  with 
satisfaction. 

It  was  subsequently  decided  to  postpone  the 
marriage  indefinitely,  out  of  deference  to  the 
wishes  of  the  mother  and  brothers. 


140 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

MACHECAWA      SCALPS     THE 
' '  EENGLISHMAN. " 

1815. 

RUG  had  been  at  "  The  Landing  "  for  several 
hours  awaiting  the  arrival  of  the  Colombo,  which 
was  unusually  late.  His  father  had  written  from 
Quebec  to  have  someone  meet  him  and  Abbie 
with  a  double-seated  waggon  on  that  evening. 

The  night  was  extremely  dark.  A  high 
wind  was  blowing  from  the  west  when  the  lights 
of  the  boat  were  seen  as  it  rounded  the  head- 
land on  its  way  to  the  wharf. 

"  We  have  two  trunks,"  said  the  Chief,  after  a 
mutual  exchange  of  greetings.  "  You  had 
better  make  them  secure  to  the  rack  with  ropes, 
for  we  could  ill  afford  to  lose  the  small  one." 

"  Or  the  large  one  either,"  added  Abbie,  "  for 
it  contains  a  number  of  very  valuable  purchases." 

"  Abbie  contemplates  beginning  housekeeping 
soon,"  said  the  Chief,  as  they  drove  off  together. 

"  The  longer  she  postpones  the  evil  day  the 
better  for  all  parties  concerned,"  muttered  Rug, 
who  alighted  from  the  waggon  to  lead  the  horses 
141 


The  White  Chief  of  the  Ottawa 

over  a  treacherous  place  in  the  road,  which  was 
unsafe  enough  even  in  daylight.  In  addition  to 
the  deep  ruts  worn  by  vehicles,  the  road  was 
obstructed  by  boulders  too  large  to  be  easily 
removed,  while  deep  ditches  bounded  it  on 
either  side.  Here  and  there  the  branches  of 
trees  swept  their  hats  off  or  scratched  their 
faces.  It  was  well  that  the  horses  knew  the 
road  and  that  they  had  a  careful  driver. 

Chilled  by  her  brother's  remark,  Abbie 
retorted  : 

"  Is  it  necessary  for  me  to  be  constantly  bored 
with  such  remarks  ?  " 

"Yes,  it  is  necessary — unfortunately — if  you 
would  be  saved  from  lifelong  association  with  a 
bore,"  responded  her  brother. 

Abbie  sat  back  in  the  farthest  corner  of  the 
conveyance  and,  biting  her  lips,  gave  herself  up 
to  a  host  of  unhappy  meditations.  The  boys 
had  never  given  her  one  word  of  encourage- 
ment, nor  had  Chrissy  or  her  mother.  There 
had  somehow  stolen  upon  her,  from  time  to  time, 
an  uneasy  feeling  that  there  might  possibly  be 
some  grounds  for  their  want  of  confidence  ;  but 
she  would  dismiss  such  a  thought  as  soon  as  it 
presented  itself  and  try  to  convince  herself  that 
their  eyes  were  blinded  by  jealousy,  dislike,  or 
indifference.  Far  better  be  the  wife  of  an 
educated  man  and  a  gentleman,  who  may  not  be 
142 


Machecawa  Scalps  the  "Eenglishman" 

immaculate,  she  reasoned,  than  be  the  slave  of  a 
mere  farmer. 

"  I  have  seen  something  of  his  business  deal- 
ings," resumed  Rug,  with  evident  reluctance, 
"  which  has  filled  me  with  uneasiness.  That  he 
has  been  guilty  of  '  shady '  and  even  dishonest 
transactions  is  certain." 

On  reaching  the  summit  of  the  hill  they  were 
met  by  the  full  blast  of  the  wind,  which  had 
risen  to  a  gale,  and  which,  together  with  the 
hoarse  roar  of  the  falls  and  the  swish  of  the 
driving  rain,  produced  a  chorus  of  melancholy 
sounds. 

"  What  was  that  ?  "  said  Abbie  in  a  startled 
voice,  "  I  thought  I  heard  something  fall." 

"  Just  a  tree  in  the  forest,"  said  her  father, 
complacently,  "  it  is  not  the  first  I've  heard  this 
evening." 

"  But  hark  ! "  said  Abbie.  "  What  was  that  ?  " 
Her  ear  had  caught  what  sounded  like  a  wild 
"whoop,"  followed  by  a  scream,  which  was 
drowned  in  a  gust  of  wind  more  concentrated 
and  more  fierce  than  before. 

"Timid  child,"  said  the  father,  taking  her 
hand  in  his,  "  owls  and  eagles  are  being  disturbed 
from  their  peaceful  slumbers.  Your  nervous 
temperament  and  fervid  imagination  easily 
throw  you  into  a  panic.  There  is  nothing  to 
fear — nothing,  nothing." 
10  143 


The  White  Chief  of  the  Ottawa 

At  last  they  stood  before  the  gates  of  the 
White  House.  A  flickering  light  was  in  the 
window.  Abbie  bounded  into  the  hall  and  into 
the  arms  of  her  mother,  who  had  been  watching 
and  waiting  their  arrival  for  hours. 

In  the  meantime  consternation  prevailed 
outside.  The  Chief  and  his  son  had  discovered 
that  the  small  tin  trunk  containing  several 
thousand  dollars  was  missing.  The  ropes  had 
evidently  been  cut  With  his  heart  beating 
violently  with  apprehension  of  an  irreparable 
loss,  or  a  passage  at  arms  with  a  band  of  high- 
way robbers,  the  Chief  hurriedly  gathered  all  the 
fire-arms,  ammunition,  lanterns  and  axes  in  the 
place  and  sat  down  to  wait  for  Rug,  who  had 
gone  to  arouse  some  of  the  employees  in 
connection  with  the  works.  He  tried  to  remain 
quietly  where  he  was,  but  felt  so  nervous  and 
excited  that  he  could  not  sit  still  for  a  moment. 
He  seemed  to  think  that  he  was  losing  time 
unless  he  was  moving.  It  was  an  absurd  idea, 
he  knew,  but  he  could  not  resist  it,  so  he  hastened 
down  to  Mr.  Wrenford's  boarding-house  to 
secure  his  assistance,  and  found  that  that  gentle- 
man had  gone  out  early  in  the  evening  and  had 
not  returned. 

Rug  having  arrived  with  a  number  of  brave, 
faithful  men,  they  hastened  back  over  the  road 
to  the  steamboat  landing.  Cautiously  they 
144 


Machecawa  Scalps  the  "Een^lishman" 

crept  along,  scanning  each  blackened  stump 
which  stood  out  in  the  darkness  like  a  fortress 
of  the  enemy,  until  at  last  the  Chief,  who  was  in 
advance  of  the  search  party,  gave  a  shout : 

"  Come  on,  boys,  come  on  ! " 

There  by  the  roadside  stood  a  tall,  powerful- 
looking  man,  bending  over  the  missing  trunk. 
Quick  as  thought  they  surrounded  him.  He 
stood  firm  and  erect.  He  moved  not  an  inch, 
nor  manifested  any  desire  to  escape,  and  as  they 
closed  in  upon  him,  to  their  amazement  they 
found  it  was  Machecawa.  In  his  left  hand  was 
a  scalp  of  long  auburn  hair ;  in  his  right  was  a 
bag  of  gold,  which  he  held  up  triumphantly. 

"  Eenglishman,  he  no  rob  White  Chief  no 
more,"  he  said,  his  dark  eyes  flashing  in  the  dim 
light  of  the  lanterns.  "  Eenglishman,  he  no  burn 
White  Chiefs  mills  no  more.  Eenglishman,  he 
no  tie  White  Chiefs  girl  to  tree  no  more,"  and 
he  shook  the  auburn  hair  and  danced  round  the 
box  in  high  glee. 

The  Chief  was  stunned.  Visions  of  the 
decapitated  Wrenford  rose  up  before  him.  He 
stood  gazing  at  the  Indian  with  mingled  feelings 
of  horror  at  the  atrocious  crime  he  had  evidently 
committed,  and  of  incredulity  as  to  the  veracity 
of  the  charges  brought  against  his  unfortunate 
clerk. 

Machecawa  advanced,  and  laying  his  hand 
US 


The  White  Chief  of  the  Ottawa 

upon  the  Chiefs  shoulder,  explained  that  he 
was  crossing  the  road,  when  he  observed  a  man 
climb  on  to  the  rack  behind  the  waggon,  sever 
the  ropes  that  bound  the  trunk  securely,  and 
deliberately  throw  it  into  a  mossy  bank,  after 
which  he  let  himself  down  gently  and  proceeded 
to  force  open  the  lock. 

"He  was  looking  in  the  box,"  said  Machecawa, 
"  when  I  pounced  on  him  and  grabbed  him  by 
the  hair,  which  came  off  in  my  hands." 

He  then  passed  it  round  as  an  object  of 
curiosity,  and  after  examining  it  closely,  the 
Chief  said,  with  a  sigh  of  relief : 

"It  is  a  wig,  boys,  only  a  wig.  Let  us  trust 
that  the  poor  fellow  has  escaped  the  scalping- 
knife  after  all." 

"  More's  the  pity,"  growled  one  of  the  men. 

The  Indian  proceeded  with  his  story.  Wren- 
ford  escaped  to  the  woods,  followed  by  himself 
in  hot  pursuit,  and  just  as  he  was  about  to  step 
into  a  canoe  at  the  river's  bank  the  Indian 
captured  him  and  tied  him  to  a  tree,  while  he 
overturned  the  canoe  on  shore,  emptying  it  of 
all  its  contents.  Then,  placing  his  pistol  at 
Wrenford's  clean-shaven  head,  he  said  : 

"  You  deserve  to  be  shot." 

The  robber  pleaded  for  mercy,  and  the  Indian 
promised  to  release  him  if  he  would  never  again 
show  his  face  in  the  settlement  under  penalty  of 
146 


Machecawa  Scalps  the  "  Eenglishman n 

death.  He  was  then  permitted  to  escape  in  his 
canoe. 

The  Indian  led  them  through  a  path  to  the 
river,  where  they  found  an  old  carpet-bag  filled 
with  cash,  a  common  grain  sack  containing 
family  plate,  a  bag  of  provisions,  and  a  valuable 
gun. 

No  further  evidence  was  needed  to  convince 
the  Chief  of  the  perfidy  of  his  clerk.  He  leaned 
against  a  tree  unable  to  utter  a  word.  There 
was  the  deerskin  bag  which  Mary  had  made  for 
the  cash  and  which  was  in  the  safe  the  night  of 
the  fire.  There  were  valuables  which  he  had 
left  in  charge  of  his  clerk  before  leaving  for 
Quebec.  The  truth  was  only  too  evident.  At 
length  he  was  able  to  say  : 

"  Thank  you,  Machecawa  ;  you  have  done  me 
good  service  to-night.  I  shall  not  forget  it." 

While  these  events  were  transpiring,  Abbie 
and  her  mother  were  too  anxious  and  excited 
to  think  of  sleep.  Mrs.  Wright  sat  before 
the  fire  which  roared  and  crackled  on  the  spaci- 
ous hearth.  The  angry  wind  whistled  and 
howled  about  the  house.  It  seemed  as  though 
the  elements  had  gone  mad  with  fury. 

Abbie  went  to  the  window  and  peered  out 

into  the  night.     The  face  of  heaven  was  dark,  so 

dark  that  it  seemed  to  frown  upon  her.     As  she 

stood  gazing  abstractedly  into  the  darkness  her 

147 


The  White  Chief  of  the  Ottawa 

attention  was  suddenly  attracted  by  the  flicker- 
ing light  of  lanterns  and  torches.  That  wild 
shriek  which  had  almost  paralyzed  her  with 
fear  echoed  and  re-echoed  in  her  ears  and 
carried  with  it  strange  forebodings  of  evil.  She 
walked  up  and  down  the  room,  nervously 
stopping  now  and  then  before  the  window  to 
observe  the  progress  of  the  search  party  on  its 
return.  Soon  her  father  entered,  looking  pale 
and  haggard. 

"Did  you  find  it,  Philemon?"  asked  Mrs. 
Wright,  with  bated  breath  as  she  approached 
him. 

"  Yes,"  he  replied. 

Suddenly  Abbie  sprang  towards  him,  and 
putting  her  arms  round  his  neck  and  pressing 
her  head  against  his  cheek,  whispered  : 

"  I'm  so  glad." 

"  My  dear  child,"  he  said,  stroking  her  head 
caressingly,  "though  we  have  found  what  we 
lost,  we  have  sustained  a  greater  loss  in  Mr. 
Wrenford.  You  have  cause  to  thank  God  for 
the  greatest  deliverance  of  your  life,  for  he  has 
proved  himself  unworthy  of  you.  It  is  not 
necessary  for  you  to  know  all  the  unhappy 
circumstances." 

"Tell  me  all,"  she  whispered.  "Withhold 
nothing." 

The  Chief  gave  a  brief  resume  of  what  had 
148 


Machccawa  Scalps  the  "  Eenglfshman  " 

happened.  Abbie  groaned  and  staggered  and 
would  have  fallen  had  not  her  father's  strong 
arms  caught  her  and  carried  her  upstairs  to 
her  own  room. 

Months  elapsed  before  Abbie  recovered  from 
the  shock.  She  could  not  escape  from  the 
sensation  of  having  had  a  terrifying  nightmare. 
Natural  emotion  could  not  be  suppressed.  She 
could  do  nothing  but  weep,  and  would  fly  to  her 
own  room,  lay  her  face  on  the  pillow  and  give 
full  vent  to  her  feelings.  It  was  a  long  time 
before  she  was  able  to  rise  above  the  over- 
whelming sense  of  disappointment  and  loss. 


149 


CHAPTER    XV. 

A   ROMANTIC   WEDDING. 
1815. 

THERE  came  a  time  early  in  the  life  of  Rug, 
the  Chiefs  youngest  son,  when  love  of  adventure 
gave  way  to  a  deeper,  holier  love.  One  beatific 
vision  was  ever  before  him — the  vision  of  a 
beautiful  girl  just  budding  into  womanhood. 

The  first  glimpse  he  ever  had  of  Hannah 
Chamberlain  was  at  the  little  Congregational 
meeting-house,  which  had  been  supplied  with  a 
pastor  by  the  Congregational  Board  of 
Massachusetts  in  response  to  an  appeal  from 
the  settlers.  He  often  sat  gazing  at  her  through 
the  whole  service,  and  whenever  she  looked 
towards  him  now  and  then  she  might  have  read 
in  his  tell-tale  face  the  passionate  emotion  which 
stirred  his  heart.  He  was  at  a  loss  to  under- 
stand why  her  presence  had  such  a  strange 
influence  over  him. 

"  She  reminds  me  more  of  mother  than  any 
woman  I  have  ever  met,"  he  mused,  as  he 
turned  over  the  leaves  of  the  hymn-book 

carelessly. 

150 


A  Romantic  Wedding- 


Just  then  Mr.  Meach,  who  had  been  preaching 
of  the  love  of  Christ,  hesitated  to  find  a  passage 
in  the  old  Testament  which  he  intended  to  read 
to  the  congregation.  It  was  the  momentary 
pause  which  led  Rug  to  listen  to  the  preaching, 
for  he  had  not  heard  a  word  of  what  had  gone 
before. 

"  David,  in  his  lament  over  Jonathan,  said  : 
'  Very  pleasant  hast  thou  been  unto  me.  Thy 
love  to  me  was  wonderful,  passing  the  love  of 
women.'  Sweeter,  stronger,  fuller  and  better 
than  any  earthly  love,"  continued  the  preacher, 
"  is  the  love  of  Christ  to  us.  Add  together  all 
the  love  of  all  the  loving  hearts  in  the  world, 
multiply  it  by  infinity,  and  you  will  have  a 
faint  idea  of  what  the  love  of  God  in  Christ  is. 
He  loves  you,  my  brethren,  absorbingly,  un- 
utterably." 

"  What  is  this  strange  sensation  that  has 
come  over  me,"  said  Rug  to  himself,  "  that 
seems  to  possess  my  thoughts  and  emotions 
whenever  I  see  that  beautiful  girl,  or  hear  of 
love?" 

The  more  he  thought  of  it  the  more  puzzled 
he  became,  for  hitherto  there  had  been  but  little 
deep  sentiment  about  Rug,  who  believed  more 
in  the  common-place  than  in  the  romantic.  He 
never  had  any  inclination  to  read  love  stories, 
which  he  regarded  as  unreal  and  unnatural.  But 


The  White  Chief  of  the  Ottawa 

now  the  probability  of  the  improbable  surprised 
and  amused  him.  "  This  is  positively  absurd," 
he  said  to  himself,  as  he  stood  with  the  rest  of 
the  congregation  to  receive  the  benediction.  It 
was  a  relief  to  him  when  the  service  was  over 
and  he  joined  Chrissy  on  her  way  homeward. 

Life  began  to  have  a  new  meaning  to  Rug 
from  that  day.  He  felt  that  he  only  began  to 
live  when  he  began  to  love,  but  he  felt  that  it 
would  have  been  an  intrusion  on  the  sacredness 
of  his  love  to  have  mentioned  it  to  anyone,  even 
to  Miss  Chamberlain  herself.  Month  after 
month  passed  which  only  served  to  intensify  his 
affection.  At  length  he  sought  an  opportunity 
of  laying  the  matter  before  his  father.  His 
confidence  was  not  rudely  repelled.  It  never 
had  been.  He  was  not  reproached  for  presuming 
to  think  of  love  and  marriage  at  so  early  an  age 
for  he  was  only  twenty.  On  the  contrary,  his 
father  said  : 

"  There  pan  be  no  question  in  my  mind  that 
wedded  life  is  the  ideal  life  for  man — the  life 
which  God  intended  for  you  and  for  me.  If 
your  affections  are  involved,  my  boy,  why  not 
write  and  put  the  case  before  the  young  woman 
of  your  choice  ? 

Acting  upon   his  father's  advice  he  penned 
the  following  short,  manly  note  : 
152 


A  Romantic  Wedding 


DEAR  Miss  CHAMBERLAIN,— I  know  a  young  man 
who  is  very  fond  of  you.  He  would  like  to  begin  a  corre- 
spondence with  you  with  a  view  to  marriage.  Kindly 
inform  me  if  I  may  hold  out  to  him  any  prospect  of 

encouragement. 

Yours  truly, 

RUG  WRIGHT. 

Several  days  passed  before  he  received  a  reply 
to  his  letter,  and  when  at  last  it  came  his  hands 
trembled  as  he  broke  the  seal  and  read  as 
follows  : 

DEAR  MR.  WRIGHT,— You  certainly  may  not  hold  out 
any  encouragement  until  I  know  the  gentleman  who 
would  confer  upon  me  the  honor  to  which  you  refer. 

The  only  true  basis  of  such  a  union  is  love,  and  I  can- 
not love  one  whom  I  do  not  know.  If  the  gentleman 
in  question  will  call  to-morrow  I  shall  be  pleased  to 
receive  him. 

Yours  truly, 

HANNAH  CHAMBERLAIN. 

The  courtship  thus  commenced  resulted  a  few 
months  later  in  a  unique  wedding.  Rev.  Mr. 
Meach  had  given  up  the  charge,  owing  to  declin- 
ing health  and  strength,  and  there  was  no  clergy- 
man available.  It  was  therefore  suggested  that 
they  send  through  the  woods  to  the  new  Scotch 
settlement  of  Perth  for  a  Justice  of  the  Peace, 
who,  it  was  reported,  was  authorized  to  perform 
marriages. 

153 


The  White  Chief  of  the  Ottawa 

An  Indian  guide  was  secured,  and  Rug  com- 
menced a  long  and  tedious  journey  through  the 
forest  on  snowshoes. 

No  one  but  an  Indian  could  have  kept  the 
tangled  path,  which  led  through  a  perfect  con- 
fusion of  drifts  and  underbrush.  Though  only 
fifty-six  miles  distant,  they  were  nearly  a  week 
on  the  way,  for  after  several  days  of  circuitous 
wanderings  the  Indian  was  forced  to  admit  that 
he  was  not  positive  as  to  the  exact  location  of 
the  settlement.  Their  perseverance  was  rewarded 
after  five  days  on  seeing  smoke  ascending  from 
a  small  collection  of  huts. 

"  Is  this  the  Scotch  settlement  ?  "  asked  Rug 
of  an  old  man  who  was  cutting  wood. 

"  Ay,  sir,"  was  the  reply. 

"  Is  there  a  Justice  of  the  Peace  here  ?  " 

"  Ay,  sir." 

"  Well,"  said  Rug,  "  I  want  to  see  him.  Where 
is  he  ?  " 

The  old  man  dropped  his  axe,  and  going  to 
one  of  the  huts,  knocked  at  the  door. 

"  Is  your  gude  mon  at  hame  ?  "  he  asked  of  a 
tall,  fair  woman,  who  had  all  the  evidence  of  a 
lady  of  refinement  and  culture. 

"  The  Major  left  this  morning  for  Montreal," 
she  replied,  "  but  he  has  appointed  Archie  Mc- 
Keracher  to  act  in  his  place  during  his  absence." 

They  then  approached  Archie,  who  was  busily 


A  Romantic  Wedding 


engaged  in  hewing  a  stick  of  timber  near  his 
shanty. 

"  I  believe,"  said  Rug,  "  that  you  are  author- 
ized to  act  as  Justice  of  the  Peace  ?  " 

"  That  I  am,"  he  said,  pulling  himself  up  as  if 
straining  to  attain  to  the  height  of  the  dignity 
and  importance  of  the  position. 

"  And  that  you  can  issue  licenses  and  perform 
marriages  ?  " 

"  Ay,"  he  said,  "  that  I  can." 

"  Well,"  continued  Rug,  "  I  want  you  to  come 
down  to  the  Chaudiere  to  perform  a  ceremony 
for  me." 

"  Mon  alive,"  he  exclaimed,  "  would  you  be 
askin'  such  a  thing  ?  Dinna  ye  ken  that  my 
gude  wife  an  my  bairnies  'ud  perish  ?  Na  !  na  ! 
na!" 

"  But,"  said  Rug,  "  I  shall  pay  you  for  loss  of 
time,  and  it  will  be  to  your  profit.  I'll  give  you 
£10  for  your  trouble." 

"  Na  !  na  ! "  he  said.  "  Ten  gouden  sovereigns 
would  na  pay  me  for  my  trouble." 

After  a  long  and  tedious  discussion  it  was 
finally  decided  that  the  Scotchman  should  return 
with  them  in  consideration  of  "  the  young  mon's 
importunity,"  and  that  the  fee  be  raised  to  £14. 

Rug  and  the  Scotchman  reached  the  White 
House  just  as  the  members  of  the  Chief's  family 
were  gathering  round  the  supper  table,  and  the 


The  White  Chief  of  the  Ottawa 

devoted  young  lover  was  not  slow  in  observing 
Hannah  in  the  group. 

"  We  have  bad  news  for  you,  Rug,"  said  his 
father.  "  We  have  j  ust  ascertained  that  marriages 
are  not  valid  in  Lower  Canada  unless  performed 
by  a  minister  or  priest." 

For  a  moment  Rug  was  speechless — partly 
from  disappointment  and  partly  from  dis- 
pleasure. As  he  stood  before  them  he  looked  a 
model  of  muscular  strength  and  manliness, 
though  little  more  than  a  boy.  He  looked 
fondly  at  Hannah,  and  as  she  met*  his  gaze  her 
cheeks  grew  crimson  and  her  eyes  dropped  shyly 
under  their  long  lashes.  The  devotion  of  her 
lover  filled  her  with  an  indescribable  ecstasy 
which  thrilled  her  innermost  soul,  making  it 
responsive  to  his.  In  her  opinion  Rug  was  all 
that  was  good  and  true  and  noble.  He  was  her 
ideal,  and  she  was  determined  to  love,  honor 
and  obey  him,  humbly,  tenderly,  completely, 
submissively. 

"  Is  an  outward  ceremony  necessary  ? "  he 
said,  "to  complete  a  union  of  heart  and  soul 
which  was  made  in  heaven  months  ago  ?  " 

"  I  have  a  plan,"  said  the  Chief,  "  which  you 

will  be  perfectly  justified  in  adopting  under  the 

circumstances.     Let  us  drive  down  on  the  ice 

to-morrow,  and  halt  on  the  other  side  of  the 

156 


A  Romantic  Wedding 


border  line  between  the  two  provinces,  and  have 
our  Scottish  friend  perform  the  ceremony  in 
Upper  Canada,  which  he  is  entitled  to  do  by 
law." 

The  suggestion  was  received  with  applause  by 
all  present,  and  preparations  for  the  wedding 
proceeded  with. 

On  the  day  following,  an  exceedingly  brief 
ceremony  was  performed  on  the  frozen  river,  the 
only  part  of  which  the  bewildered  bridegroom 
could  remember  being  the  last  words  of  the 
Scotchman  :  "  I  pronoonce  ye  mon  and  wife." 
The  solemn  words  seemed  to  echo  and  re-echo 
in  unison  with  the  merry  jingle  of  the  sleigh- 
bells  as  he  drove  with  his  young  bride  through 
snowy  fields  and  drifts  of  spotless  purity  to  his 
father's  house,  followed  by  a  long  line  of  sleighs. 
The  limbs  of  the  dignified  elms  which  guarded 
the  approach  to  the  house  hung  heavily  glitter- 
ing in  the  setting  sun,  the  ice  laden  spruces 
waved  wearily  and  crackled  as  the  numerous 
guests  filed  into  the  large  front  room. 

There  was  an  awkward  silence,  as  though  it 
might  have  been  a  funeral,  for  the  tendency  of 
life  in  the  woods  seemed  to  impart  to  many  of 
the  early  settlers  something  of  the  characteristics 
of  their  surroundings— calmness,  silence,  sta- 
bility— and  they  seemed  to  shrink  from  the 


The  White  Chief  of  the  Ottawa 

sound  of  their  own  voices.  Some  of  the  young 
men  looked  as  though  they  would  like  to  have 
given  up  their  seats  to  the  young  ladies  who  were 
standing,  but  were  too  bashful  to  propose  it 

Fortunately  the  embarrassing  silence  was 
soon  broken  by  the  happy  announcement  that 
supper  was  ready  in  the  kitchen. 

What  a  bright  and  cheery  appearance  that 
kitchen  presented  !  On  the  hearth  a  huge  pile 
of  dry  resinous  logs  burned  brilliantly,  filling 
the  room  with  light  and  warmth  and  good 
cheer.  On  the  iron  crane  which  swung  back 
over  the  fire  hung  a  huge  "  spare  rib "  of  fresh 
pork,  the  gravy  of  which  dripped  into  a  pan 
below.  Several  pots  or  "  kittles  "  were  also  sus- 
pended from  the  crane,  containing  fowl,  potatoes, 
or  apple-sauce,  while  willing  hands  assisted  in 
placing  upon  the  long  trellis  tables  steaming  hot 
pies,  cakes,  and  loaves  of  fancy  bread,  which 
were  brought  from  the  outer  brick  oven. 

Full  justice  having  been  done  to  the  repast, 
they  formed  in  couples,  the  best  man  with  the 
bride.  The  bridegroom  with  the  first  bridesmaid 
led  the  way  back  to  the  front  room,  which  had 
been  cleared  of  all  superfluous  articles  of  furni- 
ture, and  where  Joe  Larocque  was  tuning  his 
"fiddle." 

Then  followed  a  scene  of  merriment  such  as 
158 


A  Romantic  Wedding 


the  young  people  of  the  settlement  had  never 
before  beheld,  and  in  which  even  the  bashful 
lads  who  had  been  slow  to  offer  their  chairs  to 
the  ladies  took  as  active  a  part  as  any.  The 
dancing  was  prolonged  until  the  small  hours  of 
the  morning,  when  the  guests  drove  off  in  the 
moonlight  to  relate  the  circumstances  of  the 
romantic  wedding  to  their  friends. 


ii  159 


CHAPTER   XVI. 

A  PERILOUS  JOURNEY. 
1815-16. 

EIGHTEEN  months  passed.  The  Chief  was 
in  Quebec  with  Hannah  and  Abbie  awaiting  the 
arrival  of  Rug,  who  had  been  sent  by  his  father 
to  the  Mother  Land  to  dispose  of  two  cargoes  of 
timber. 

It  was  an  unusually  cold  evening  in  June. 
Snow  had  been  falling  all  day.  The  neighboring 
hills  were  covered  with  large  feathery  crystals, 
which,  however,  soon  melted  as  the  sun  appeared 
for  a  moment  before  sinking  behind  the  gray 
walls  of  the  Castle  St.  Louis.  Just  as  the  even- 
ing gun  was  fired,  news  had  reached  the  Union 
Hotel  that  a  vessel  had  been  sighted  near  the 
Island  of  Orleans.  It  was  ascertained  that  it 
was  the  Dorris,  in  command  of  Captain  French, 
and  that  Rug  was  on  board.  They  were  soon 
speeding  down  Mountain  Street  in  a  caleche  to 
the  docks,  where  they  secured  passage  in  a  small 
row-boat  which  was  going  out  to  the  vessel. 
The  genial  captain  invited  them  to  take  tea  with 
him,  and  said  that  Rug  was  below  supervising 
and  arranging  with  the  Customs  Officer  about 
160 


A  Perilous  Journey 


the  baggage  of  his  numerous  prot£g£s,  and 
would  be  on  deck  shortly. 

Hannah  burst  into  a  paroxysm  of  tears  when 
she  caught  sight  of  her  long-lost  lover,  who  had 
been  compelled  to  leave  only  a  few  weeks  after 
their  marriage.  He  looked  twenty  years  older, 
and  appeared  careworn,  haggard  and  ill.  As 
they  were  seated  round  the  table  he  gave  an 
account  of  his  travels. 

"  When  I  recived  your  letter,"  he  said,  address- 
ing his  father,  "  I  chartered  two  vessels  and 
persuaded  Archie  and  Jonathan  Campbell  to  go 
with  me  for  a  pleasure  trip.  We  were  nearly 
three  months  tossing  about  at  the  mercy  of  wind 
and  wave  when  a  hurricane  swept  the  deck  of 
the  vessel,  carrying  with  it  the  main-mast  and 
sails.  Water  began  to  pour  in  at  an  alarming 
rate,  and  after  a  desperate  struggle  at  the  pumps 
the  captain  ordered  all  hands  on  deck.  We 
felt  that  we  had  to  prepare  for  the  worst.  The 
sailors  had  abandoned  the  pumps  from 
exhaustion,  and  Jonathan  and  I  took  their  places 
and  worked  until  we,  too,  were  exhausted,  and  as 
others  took  our  places  we  retired  to  the  stern, 
where  we  found  Archie  in  a  sheltered  nook, 
seated  upon  a  coil  of  rope,  playing  his  violin, 
apparently  oblivious  of  our  perilous  condition. 

"  For  two  days  the  work  at  the  pumps  was  a 
matter  of  life  and  death,  and  when  at  last  the 
161 


The  White  Chief  of  the  Ottawa 

wind  subsided  we  drifted  about  helplessly  until ' 
a  passing  vessel  saw  our  signals  of  distress  and 
towed  us  from  the  Bay  of  Biscay  to  Bristol, 
where  the  necessary  repairs  were  made  to  enable 
us  to  proceed  to  Liverpool.  We  soon  disposed 
of  the  timber  at  good  profit,  and  Jonathan, 
Archie  and  I  took  the  stage-coach  for  London, 
where  we  had  the  honor  of  being  presented  at 
Court  to  gay  Prince  Geordie,  who  is  acting  as 
Regent,  owing  to  his  father's  mental  derange- 
ment. I  wish  you  could  have  seen  the  Carleton 
House,"  he  said,  turning  to  Hannah.  "  He  built 
it  at  a  cost  of  £250,000  sterling,  and  had  to  sell 
his  stud  of  race-horses  and  discharge  most  of 
his  servants  to  meet  the  demands  of  the  creditors, 
for  he  had  led  such  a  wild,  dissipated  life  that 
the  King  and  Parliament  refused  for  a  long  time 
to  help  him  out  of  his  difficulties. 

"  We  visited  many  places  of  interest  in  Lon- 
don and  the  old  farm  in  Kent,  which  we  found 
bordered  on  that  of  General  Wolfe.  Then  we 
crossed  to  France,  and  after  having  with  great 
difficulty  secured  passports,  drove  to  Paris. 

"If  we  had  arrived  on  the  scene  only  a  few 
months  sooner  we  might  have  seen  how  Napoleon 
turned  Louis  XVIII.  from  the  kingdom,  or  we 
might  have  seen  the  great  battle  of  Waterloo  ; 
but  Napoleon  is  now  safe  at  St  Helena,  where 
he  was  sent  last  October." 
162 


A  Perilous  Journey 


"  The  story  of  Napoleon  Bonaparte,"  said 
Captain  French,  "  presents  probably  the  most 
remarkable  example  in  the  world  of  the  action 
of  great  intellect  and  resolute  will,  unrestrained 
by  conscience,  and  shows  both  the  possible 
success  which  may  reward,  for  a  time,  the  most 
unscrupulous  selfishness  and  also,  fortunately,  its 
certain  ultimate  failure  and  overthrow." 

"  Notwithstanding  which,  I  have  the  greatest 
admiration  for  Napoleon,"  said  Rug. 

"  The  Captain's  sentiments  are  mine,"  said  the 
Chief.  "  He  was  a  man  of  no  conscience,  no 
heart,  and  one  of  the  most  uncompromising 
enemies  of  constitutional  liberty  that  the  world 
has  ever  seen.  I  am  amazed  that  a  born  repub- 
lican like  you,  Rug,  could  see  anything  to 
admire  in  despotism  or  tyranny." 

"  Did  you  see  anything  of  poor  Josephine  ?  " 
asked  Abbie. 

"  No,"  he  said.  "  The  Empress  Queen  Dow- 
ager died  two  years  ago,  but  we  saw  her  beauti- 
ful home, '  Malmaison.' 

"  If  one  may  judge  from  appearances,  it  will 
take  many  years  for  France  to  recover  from  the 
effects  of  the  Reign  of  Terror.  My  object,  how- 
ever, in  visiting  France  and  England  was  that  I 
might  see  something  of  their  progressive  develop- 
ments in  agriculture  and  commerce,  so  that  we 
might  adopt  the  newest  and  best  methods  in 
163 


The  White  Chief  of  the  Ottawa 

building  up  our  own  little  colony.  I  have 
brought  with  me,"  he  continued,  "  the  latest 
novelties  in  the  way  of  general  merchandise ;  I 
have  brought  the  newest  inventions  in  agricul- 
tural and  milling  machinery  ;  I  have  Hereford- 
shire and  Devon  cattle,  of  most  renowned 
ancestors,  who  have  not  ceased  to  protest  against 
a  sea  voyage  from  the  time  they  left  Liverpool. 

"  Nor  is  this  all,"  he  said  ;  "  I  have  something 
better  still  on  board  for  the  new  settlement, 
namely,  twenty-five  English  families,  who  are 
going  to  take  up  land  in  the  township  and  pay 
for  it  in  work." 

"  And  who  nearly  turned  mutineers,"  added 
the  captain,  slapping  him  on  the  shoulder,  "  did 
they  not,  Wright  ?  " 

"  How  was  that  ?  "  asked  the  Chief. 

"  When  we  boarded  the  vessel  at  Liverpool," 
replied  Rug,  "some  were  bright  and  cheerful, 
but  most  of  them  were  in  tears,  which  showed 
that  they  did  not  leave  the  Old  Land  without  a 
struggle.  We  soon  weighed  anchor  and  were 
under  sail  with  a  fair  wind,  but  it  came  round 
to  the  east  and  blew  fresher,  so  that  we  were 
forced  to  come  to  anchor  not  far  from  the  place 
we  left.  The  ship,  as  you  may  see,  was  fitted 
up  for  the  timber  trade,  and  has  only  a  small 
cabin  or  quarter-deck.  On  each  side  are  ranged 
two  tiers  of  berths  for  passengers  providing  their 
164 


A  Perilous  Journey 


own  bedding.  Along  the  open  space  in  the 
middle  we  placed  two  rows  of  large  chests  which 
were  used  sometimes  as  tables,  sometimes  as 
seats — all  of  which  I  shall  show  you  presently. 
There  was  much  noise  and  confusion  before  all 
found  berths ;  crying  children,  swearing  sailors, 
scolding  women,  who  had  not  been  able  to  secure 
the  beds  they  wanted,  produced  a  chorus  of  a  very 
melancholy  nature.  The  disagreeableness  of  it 
was  heightened  by  the  darkness  of  the  night 
and  the  rolling  and  tossing  of  the  ship.  After 
breakfast,  as  usual,  all  began  to  be  sick.  I  took 
the  advice  of  the  sailors  and  drank  some  salt 
water,  which  acted  as  an  emetic,  and  I  soon  felt 
better. 

"  Unfortunately,  while  we  were  still  at  anchor, 
boats  came  from  the  shore  with  friends  of  the 
sailors,  who  smuggled  a  lot  of  liquor  on  board, 
and  before  the  captain  discovered  it  the  whole 
crew  was  drunk.  We  were  wakened  at  an  early 
hour  next  morning  by  the  violent  motion  of  the 
ship,  for  there  was  a  perfect  gale  blowing  from 
the  north-west.  The  sea  was  roaring  and 
foaming  around  us.  The  passengers  were  all 
sick.  Things  grew  worse  and  worse.  Conster- 
nation and  alarm  were  in  every  face.  Children 
were  crying,  women  wringing  their  hands,  and  I 
could  see  by  the  angry  looks  of  the  men  that 
they  would  like  to  have  thrown  me  overboard. 
165 


The  White  Chief  of  the  Ottawa 

The  ship  had  little  ballast,  and  it  mounted  the 
waves  like  a  feather.  Sometimes  a  hard  sea 
would  break  over  her  with  a  shock  that  would 
make  every  one  stagger.  After  a  sleepless 
night,  in  which  I  received  many  a  bruise  and 
uttered  many  a  groan,  the  captain  informed  us 
that  the  squall  had  carried  away  our  mainyard 
and  rigging,  and  that  we  were  on  our  way  back 
to  Bristol  to  refit.  At  one  time,  when  the  ship 
was  on  her  side,  several  chests,  though  strongly 
lashed  to  the  deck,  broke  from  their  moorings, 
and  in  their  progress  downwards  carried  de- 
struction to  everything  on  which  they  happened 
to  fall. 

"  What  a  sight  the  deck  presented  !  Do  you 
remember,  Captain?  Clothes,  spoons,  shoes, 
hats,  bottles,  dishes,  were  strewn  about  in  endless 
confusion.  The  next  day  the  captain  returned 
with  the  mainyard  dragging  behind  his  boat, 
but  owing  to  a  strong  head  wind  we  could  not 
prepare  nor  rig  it  till  the  following  day,  when  all 
the  men  on  board  who  could  get  round  it  as- 
sisted at  the  work,  and  we  were  soon  speeding 
along  at  the  rate  of  six  miles  an  hour  with  a 
fine  favorable  breeze. 

"  The  next  day  we  made  one  hundred  miles 

in  twelve  hours.     I  cannot  describe  what  took 

place  after  that,  for  I  was  too  ill.     It  was  well 

that  I  was  ill,  for  the  indignation  of  the  men  and 

1 66 


A  Perilous  Journey 


the  fury  of  the  women  were  almost  unbounded 
as  they  thought  of  having  consented  to  leave 
their  comfortable  cottages  to  follow  me  to  what 
I  had  represented  was  a  new  and  better  country. 

"  As  we  neared  the  banks  of  Newfoundland  a 
most  extraordinary  phenomenon  was  produced 
by  the  dashing  of  the  salt  water  against  the  bow 
of  the  ship  in  the  evening.  The  water  seemed 
on  fire  and  produced  a  very  fine  effect.  The 
next  day  a  mass  of  ice  appeared  about  two 
hundred  yards  distant.  It  was  almost  half  a 
mile  in  length,  and  was  moving  south-east. 
Soon  after  we  found  the  channel  between  Cape 
Breton  and  Cape  Ray,  and  got  into  the  ice. 
The  captain  sent  eight  men  to  the  bow  with 
fenders.  One  piece  knocked  splinters  off  the 
bow  and  threw  us  all  down.  About  five  days 
later  we  reached  the  Island  of  Anticosti,  but  I 
was  too  ill  to  see  it.  We  saw  porpoises  in 
shoals  plunging  about  the  ship,  while  the  sailors 
tried  to  harpoon  them  beneath  the  bow.  About 
two  hundred  and  eighty  miles  below  Quebec 
the  pilot  came  on  board.  His  number  was 
painted  in  large  characters  on  his  sail  as  well  as 
on  his  boat.  He  had  a  cask  of  fresh  water  and 
some  maple  sugar,  which  he  sold  at  an  extor- 
tionate price  to  the  passengers. 

"  Near  Bic  Island  we  saw  whales  spouting 
water  at  a  great  height,  and  a  habitant  came  out 
167 


The  White  Chief  of  the  Ottawa 

in  a  boat  with  a  large  basket  of  eggs,  which  he 
disposed  of  at  a  shilling  per  dozen,  and  so  we 
continued  on  until  the  domes  and  towers  of 
Quebec  came  in  sight  and  I  began  to  realize  the 
inexpressible  joy  of  being  at  home  once  more."* 

Rug  was  a  young  man  of  great  executive 
ability,  a  young  man  whose  word  could  be  re- 
lied upon  with  absolute  certainty,  a  young 
man  who  proved  himself  the  very  soul  of  honor 
in  all  his  business  transactions. 

The  rare,  practical,  common  sense  shown  in 
the  expenditure  of  twelve  thousand  dollars  in 
the  Mother  Land  inspired  the  Chief  with  such 
confidence  in  his  son  that  when,  a  few  years  later, 
he  appealed  for  funds  for  the  construction  of 
timber  slides  at  the  Chaudiere  and  the  Chats, 
of  which  he  was  the  inventor,  his  father  had 
no  hesitation  in  entrusting  him  with  over  one 
hundred  thousand  dollars. 

*  Diary  of  Rev.  Robert  Bell  and  letters  of  R.  Wright. 


168 


CHAPTER  XVII. 

A   DOUBLE   TRAGEDY. 
1819. 

HULL  was  en  fete.  There  was  not  a  mill,  shop, 
or  dwelling  but  had  its  display  of  bunting  and 
evergreens,  for  the  new  Governor-General  and 
Commander-in-Chief  of  Canada,  Charles,  fourth 
Duke  of  Richmond,  Lennox  and  Aubigny,  had 
sent  a  courier  through  the  woods  from  Rich- 
mond to  inform  the  Chief  of  his  intention  of 
spending  an  afternoon  and  night  in  Hull,  before 
embarking  on  the  steamer  for  Montreal. 

The  announcement  had  thrown  the  whole 
population  into  a  state  of  great  excitement,  for 
there  were  not  many  places  in  the  backwoods 
settlement  in  which  a  duke  could  reasonably 
expect  hospitality.  It  therefore  fell  to  Mr. 
Wright's  lot  to  have  the  honor  of  entertaining 
His  Grace,  and  great  and  costly  had  been  the 
preparations. 

An  hour  before  the  time  appointed  for  meet- 
ing him,  a  flotilla  of  bark  canoes,  with  gay 
pennants  floating  in  the  breeze,  drew  up  before 
169 


The  White  Chief  of  the  Ottawa 

the  Richmond  Landing  to  await  his  arrival. 
They  waited  and  waited,  but  he  came  not. 

"  Is  he  a  Scotchman  or  an  Irishman  ?  "  asked 
one. 

"  He  is  a  Scotchman  by  birth  and  an  Irish- 
man by  nature,  I  believe,"  replied  the  Chief. 
"  He  has  the  frank,  benevolent,  open-hearted 
manner  so  characteristic  of  the  Irish,  is  a  lover 
of  fast  men  and  fast  horses,  and  enjoys  a  mid- 
night carouse  occasionally." 

"  Whatever  induced  him  to  take  such  a  trip 
at  this  time  of  the  year  ?  Why  did  he  not  come 
up  the  Rideau  in  a  canoe  instead  of  walking 
overland  from  Kingston  ?  "  asked  another. 

"  Surely  he  was  not  after  big  game  at  this 
time  of  the  year,"  said  Caleb  Bellows,  who  kept 
a  small  shop  at  the  Landing. 

"  He  could  have  chosen  a  much  more  pleasant 
route  and  a  more  pleasant  time  of  the  year, 
when  there  were  fewer  mosquitoes  and  less 
heat,  if  it  was  a  pleasure  trip  he  wanted,"  said 
Bearie." 

"  I  guess  he  reckoned  on  makin'  a  pilgrimage 
on  foot  to  the  Holy  City  of  Richmond  to  atone 
for  his  sins,  for  I  hear  he's  no  saint,"  ventured 
Billy  Snickel,  who  presented  a  grotesque  appear- 
ance in  his  grandfather's  velvet  coat,  knee- 
breeches  and  silk  hat.  Billy  never  was  prepos- 
sessing in  appearance,  even  when  dressed  in 
170 


A  Double  Tragedy 


velvet.  His  face  had  numerous  creases  and 
puckers,  and  resembled  in  color  the  foot  of  a 
goose,  which  indicated  defective  secretion  on 
the  part  of  the  liver,  and  which  was  probably 
caused  by  excessive  use  of  gin  and  tobacco. 
The  hairs  of  his  head  were  very  coarse  and 
wiry,  and  stood  on  end  quite  independently  of 
each  other,  which  gave  him  much  the  appearance 
of  a  porcupine. 

"The  Holy  City  of  Richmond,"  as  Snickel 
called  it,  was  a  settlement  which  had  sprung  up 
on  the  River  Jock,  about  ten  miles  distant,  a 
year  previously.  The  settlers  were  all  officers 
and  soldiers  of  the  99th  and  looth  regiments, 
who  had  received  grants  of  land  from  the 
Government,  and  who  had  decided  to  call  the 
settlement  Richmond,  in  honor  of  the  new 
Governor,  who,  on  his  arrival  at  Quebec  on 
H.  M.  S.  Iphigenia,  ordered  a  Royal  salute  to  be 
fired  from  the  Citadel  guns  as  they  left  for  their 
new  home  in  the  wilderness.  They  landed  at  a 
point  south  of  the  Chaudiere  Island,  where  the 
women  and  children  remained  until  the  men  cut 
a  road  through  the  woods  to  their  grants,  where 
they  proceeded  to  erect  temporary  dwelling- 
places.  Their  landing-place  at  the  beginning 
of  the  Richmond  Road  was  known  as  Richmond 
Landing,  and  it  was  there  that  they  had  all 
gathered  to  await  the  coming  of  the  Duke. 
171 


The  White  Chief  of  the  Ottawa 

"  It  is  whispered  in  political  circles,"  said  one, 
"that  the  Duke  of  Wellington — realizing  the 
blundering  policy  of  his  predecessors,  thirty- 
seven  years  ago,  in  submitting  without  a  word 
to  our  friends  over  the  border  taking  so  large  a 
stretch  of  the  south  shore  of  the  St.  Lawrence 
within  their  boundaries — has  decided  to  estab- 
lish a  new  route  to  the  West,  in  order  to  avoid 
the  possibility  of  the  only  means  of  communica- 
tion between  Montreal  and  Upper  Canada 
being  cut  off  in  case  of  any  further  trouble  that 
might  arise.  It  would  not  be  surprising  if  the 
new  Governor  had  an  idea  of  recommending 
to  the  Iron  Duke  the  old  Iroquois  route  from 
the  St.  Lawrence,  near  Kingston,  to  the  Grand 
River,  by  way  of  the  Rideau  River  and  lakes. 
The  whole  route  could  be  made  navigable  by 
means  of  a  series  of  canals." 

"Why  was  it  called  the  Iroquois  route?" 
interrupted  a  lean,  lanky  individual,  with  hands 
thrust  deep  into  his  pockets,  who  shifted  his 
weight  from  one  foot  to  the  other. 

"  Because  the  Iroquois  found  it  much  shorter 
and  more  direct  in  coming  from  New  York 
State  on  their  incursions  into  the  Algonquin 
country,"  replied  the  Chief.  "But  why,  why 
does  not  the  Governor  come?"  he  continued, 
consulting  his  watch  for  the  forty-second  time 
172 


A  Double  Tragedy 


"  It  is  now  three  o'clock,  and  he  said  he  would 
be  here  about  ten." 

"  How  are  our  military  friends  getting  on," 
asked  Captain  Le  Breton,  who  had  a  small  farm 
in  the  neighborhood  of  the  Landing. 

"  Shure,  it  was  bad  luck  to  thim,"  interrupted 
a  ruddy,  good-natured-looking  Irishman.  "Before 
some  of  thim  military  gintlemen  could  get  a 
house  built,  the  weather  got  so  cold  that  no 
wonder  two  of  the  children  died." 

The  speaker  was  a  young  man  named 
Nicholas  Sparks,  who  with  two  of  his  friends, 
named  Daniel  Byrne  and  Thomas  Bedard,  had 
been  engaged  by  Rug  as  farm  laborers  at 
Quebec,  in  September,  1816;  his  friends  having 
deserted  at  Montreal. 

Sparks  was  still  in  the  employ  of  the  Chief, 
and  though  illiterate,  possessed  great  common 
sense,  rare  practical  cleverness,  boundless  energy, 
and  was  respected  by  all  who  knew  him. 

"  I  went  out  to  see  Captain  Monk  recently," 
replied  the  Chief,  "and  found  that  they  have 
secured  grants  of  land  ranging  from  one  hundred 
to  one  thousand  acres,  and  as  no  survey  had 
ever  been  made  of  the  township,  they  chose 
their  sites  and  commenced  building.  The 
Government  recently  made  a  survey,  and  the 
Monks  discovered  that  they  had  built  on  Lieu- 
173 


The  White  Chief  of  the  Ottawa 

tenant  Read's  land,  so  they  are  going  to  build  a 
larger  and  more  comfortable  house  at  Point 
Pleasant  next  summer.  Captain  Weatherby 
built  his  house  on  Captain  Street's  land,  and  as 
Captain  Street  had  a  house  of  his  own,  they 
decided  to  convert  it  into  a  church,  where  they 
all  meet  on  Sunday  mornings,  and  one  of  them 
reads  prayers.  Mrs.  Monk,  who  spent  several 
weeks  with  us  while  her  husband  and  his  soldier 
servants  constructed  their  first  house  in  the 
woods,  which  they  called  '  Mosquito  Cove,'  made 
light  of  the  inconveniences  and  experiences  of 
pioneer  life,  and  laughingly  pointed  to  a  large 
tin  tray  which,  she  said,  had  served  as  a  shelter 
for  the  baby  in  its  cradle.  '  It  gave  me  a  great 
sense  of  satisfaction  last  fall,'  she  said,  '  to  hear 
the  tinkle,  tinkle  of  the  raindrops,  and  to  feel 
that  baby  at  least  was  cosy  and  dry,  for  our  roof 
is  not  altogether  rainproof.'  She  referred  also 
to  the  flutter  of  excitement  among  the  neigh- 
bors caused  by  the  loss  of  the  only  darning- 
needle  in  the  settlement.  The  whole  feminine 
population  turned  out  to  search  for  it.  It  was 
much  in  demand,  and  went  a  continual  round  of 
visits  from  house  to  house.  Fortunately  it  was 
found,  and  they  all  adjourned  to  the  house  of 
Mrs.  Pinhey  to  express  their  rejoicings  over  a 
cup  of  tea. 

"They  are  making  extensive  plans  for  the 


A  Double  Tragedy 


future.  Streets  are  being  surveyed,  and  building 
lots  laid  out.  They  will  have  a  park  of  six 
acres,  and  are  reserving  large  grants  for  ecclesi- 
astical purposes."* 

Soon  the  clatter  of  horses'  hoofs  was  heard, 
and  a  man  in  military  trousers  and  homespun 
shirt  galloped  down  to  where  they  had  gathered, 
with  the  startling  announcement : 

"  The  Duke  is  dead!  He  was  playing  with  a 
tame  fox  which,  unknown  to  us  all,  had  gone 
mad,"  the  courier  continued.  "  It  bit  him.  He 
was  in  a  fearfully  nervous  condition  all  night,  but 
decided  to  come  on.  He  got  into  a  boat  to 
come  down  to  Chapman's,  where  your  waggon 
was  waiting  for  him,  sir,"  he  said,  turning  to  the 
Chief,  "  but  when  we  were  about  five  miles  from 
Richmond  he  leaped  out  of  it  and  rushed  wildly 
through  the  woods,  and  they  found  him  in 
Chapman's  barn  in  a  fit.  Dr.  Collis  bled  him, 
but  he  died  before  anything  more  could  be 
done.  We  laid  the  body  in  the  waggon  and 
covered  it  with  a  sheet,  and  the  officers  and 
soldiers  formed  themselves  into  a  guard,  and  will 
soon  be  here." 

*  Previous  to  the  construction  of  the  locks,  it  seemed  as 
though  Richmond  was  destined  to  become  an  important  city  at 
an  early  date,  but  the  public  works  offered  so  many  inducements 
for  men  to  come  to  Bytown  that  it  dwindled  down  to  a  mere 
village. 

12  i?5 


The  "White  Chief  of  the  Ottawa 

The  awe  and  consternation  on  every  face  was 
indescribable,  and  when  at  last  the  solemn 
cortege  came  in  sight  they  all,  with  bared  heads, 
gathered  round  the  waggon  to  look  upon  the 
lifeless  form,  clad  in  the  uniform  of  a  British 
general. 

The  Duke's  two  attendants,  who  had  followed 
him  all  the  way,  were  too  overcome  with  grief 
to  be  able  to  give  an  intelligent  account  of  the 
tragedy. 

"  The  steamer  is  in,"  said  the  Chief.  "  One  of 
you  had  better  cross  over  at  once  and  tell 
Captain  Stewart  to  lose  no  time  in  getting  up 
steam.  And  you,  Rug,"  he  said,  "had  better 
relieve  the  suspense  at  home.  Tell  them  that  I 
shall  see  the  body  safely  to  Montreal.  Any  of 
you,"  he  continued,  addressing  the  crowd,  "  who 
wish  to  pay  your  last  respects  to  the  Commander- 
in-Chief  should  come  with  us." 

In  less  than  two  hours  the  body  was  conveyed 
to  the  little  steamer  on  a  rude  stretcher,  and 
they  were  soon  en  route  for  Montreal. 

In  the  meantime  Rug  had  reached  home  and 
found  them  all  in  tears.  Chrissy  was  wringing 
her  hands  in  anguish  of  spirit. 

"  O  Rug !  Rug  ! "  she  said,  "  have  you  heard 
the  sad  news  ?  " 

"  Yes,"  he  replied  ;  "  but  how  could  you  have 
heard  it  so  soon  ?  " 

176 


A  Double  Tragedy 


"  Mike  brought  it  from  the  farm,"  she  said. 

"  And  how  could  Mike  have  known  about 
it  ?  "  he  asked. 

Chrissy  could  not  answer.  She  had  lost  all 
control  of  her  feelings. 

"  I  don't  see  why  you  should  make  such  a 
fuss  about  it,"  he  said  ;  "  he  was  no  relation  of 
yours — you  never  even  saw  him." 

A  strange,  questioning  look  came  into  the 
sister's  face  as  she  struggled  to  suppress  her 
emotions. 

"  Why  do  you  speak  in  such  a  strange  way — 
have  you  been  drinking,  Rug  ?  "  she  said. 

"  Drinking ! "  he  exclaimed,  disdainfully,  "  did 
you  ever  see  me  drunk  ?  This  is  no  time  for 
drinking.  Where's  mother  ?  " 

"  She  went  to  comfort  poor  Sarah  as  soon  as 
she  heard  of  the  accident,"  replied  Chrissy. 

"  And  why  should  Sarah  feel  so  badly  about  it, 
pray  ?  Women  are  the  strangest  mortals  I  ever 
met.  Hannah  is  the  only  sensible  one  among 
them." 

He  threw  himself  on  a  couch  and  began  to 
survey  the  decorations  in  the  room,  which  were 
as  pretty  as  womanly  taste  could  make  them. 

"  Come  now,  Chrissy,  dry  your  tears  and  get 
me  something  to  eat  like  a  dear  girl — do — for  I 
am  awfully  hungry."  4 

"  Could  you  not  wait  a  little  longer  ?  The 
177 


The  White  Chief  of  the  Ottawa 

Duke  may  be  here  at  any  time,  and  you  will 
have  no  appetite  left  for  the  good  dinner  that  I 
fear  will  be  spoiled  if  he  does  not  come  soon." 

"  What  are  you  talking  about,  Chrissy  ?  "  said 
Rug.  "  Did  you  not  hear  that  the  Duke  is 
dead?" 

' "  No,"  she  replied.  "  And  did  you  not  hear 
that  Phil  was  killed  yesterday  ? "  her  voice 
almost  incoherent  with  sobs. 

"What!"  he  cried,  "  Phil— dead  ?  Is  it 
possible  ?  Is  it  possible  ?  How  did  it  happen  ?  " 

"  Mike  said  that  he  decided  to  return  from 
Montreal  by  stage,  and  that  the  horses  baulked 
on  a  dangerous  hill  near  the  Rouge.  The  stage 
was  overturned  and  he  was  thrown  out  violently 
and  his  neck  was  broken.  His  wife  knew 
nothing  of  it  until  they  carried  his  body  in." 

Rug  tried  to  catch  the  steamer  that  he  might 
break  the  news  to  his  father,  but  was  too  late ; 
he  had  left  with  the  remains  of  the  Duke,  and 
heard  nothing  of  the  accident  until  his  return 


178 


COLONEL  BY. 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 

AN  EXCITING  MOOSE-HUNT. 
1826. 

AN  interesting  group  of  gentlemen  was  seated 
round  a  table  covered  with  maps  and  papers  in 
the  dining-room  of  the  Chief's  house,  arranging 
plans  for  the  building  of  the  Rideau  Canal. 
They  had  been  discussing  for  over  an  hour  the 
relative  merits  of  three  different  points  at  which 
the  canal  should  diverge  from  the  Ottawa  River. 

"Anyone  with  half  an  eye  could  see  that  there 
is  but  one  spot  where  the  locks  of  the  new  canal 
should  be  constructed,  and  that  is  at  Rafting 
Bay,  between  Nepean  Point  and  the  Western 
Bluff,"  said  a  soldierly-looking  man,  about  five 
feet  ten  in  height,  with  dark  hair,  florid  com- 
plexion, and  portly  form,  who  wore  the  uniform 
of  an  officer.  It  was  Colonel  By,  a  Royal 
Engineer  sent  out  by  the  British  Government 
to  overlook  the  work  of  strengthening  the 
military  defences  of  Canada.  "The  men  who 
made  the  survey,"  he  continued,  "  did  not  count 
the  cost  of  such  works  if  constructed  at  the 
mouth  of  the  Rideau.  Think  of  the  height  of 
it !  We  want  a  connecting  point  with  the 
179 


The  White  Chief  of  the  Ottawa 

Ottawa   River   which   will    be   less   steep    and 
abrupt." 

"  In  my  opinion,"  said  the  Chief,  "  you  should 
follow  the  natural  undulation  between  the 
Rideau  and  the  Ottawa  River  above  the  Chau- 
diere  Falls,  and  surmount  the  cataract  by  locks, 
which  could  easily  be  constructed  on  the  south 
side  of  the  river,  as  the  north  side  is  not  avail- 
able owing  to  the  existence  of  our  lumber  slides. 
This  would  throw  the  upper  Ottawa  open  for 
navigation." 

"  I  assure  your  Excellency,"  said  the  Colonel, 
ignoring  the  suggestion  and  addressing  a  digni- 
fied -and  thoughtful-looking  man  of  courtly 
manners,  "  there  is  but  one  place  for  the  junction 
of  the  canal  with  the  Ottawa  River,  and  that  is 
the  place  I  have  designated.  The  cost  of  con- 
structing the  connecting  link  for  a  mile  south- 
ward to  the  Rideau  will  be  as  nothing  compared 
with  the  cost  of  building  the  locks  at  the  Rideau 
Falls." 

"  I  am  quite  convinced  that  your  conclusion  is 
a  sound  one,"  said  Lord  Dalhousie,  "  but  I  would 
like  to  have  Colonel  Durnford's  opinion  in  the 
matter." 

"Since   inspecting    the   proposed   route   this 
morning,  gentlemen,"  said  the  Colonel,  "  I  quite 
agree  with  Colonel  By,  that  the  attempt  to  con- 
struct locks  at  the  mouth  of  the  Rideau  would 
1 80 


An  Exciting:  Moose-Hunt 


be  highly  undesirable  ;  but  that  is  not  the  only 
fault  that  I  find  with  the  plans.  The  specifica- 
tions provide  for  a  canal  which  would  be  so 
narrow  as  to  be  entirely  unsuifed  for  military 
service  as  well  as  for  the  commercial  require- 
ments of  the  country.  It  would  seem  desirable, 
therefore,  that  your  Excellency  should  urge 
upon  the  War  Department  the  necessity  of 
making  the  canal  sufficiently  wide  to  take 
vessels  from  one  hundred  and  ten  to  one  hun- 
dred and  thirty  feet  long  and  forty  to  fifty  feet 
wide  and  drawing  eight  feet  of  water." 

"  I  agree  with  you,"  said  Lord  Dalhousie, 
"  We  are  building  for  the  future  of  the  country. 
Let  us  build  well.  What  is  the  expenditure  of 
an  additional  amount  of  twenty  or  thirty  thou- 
sand pounds  to  the  British  Government  when 
we  consider  the  issues  at  stake?"* 

*  In  the  eyes  of  the  parliamentarians  of  London,  who  knew 
nothing  of  the  country  or  the  work,  the  sum  seemed  enormous. 
A  Committee  of  the  House  of  Commons  was  appointed,  before 
whom  Colonel  By  was  summoned.  The  members  treated  him 
with  scant  courtesy,  and  no  acknowledgment  of  his  valuable 
services  to  the  Empire  was  made.  Colonel  Durnford,  R.E., 
an  officer  of  unusually  high  character  and  great  experience,  was 
treated  in  a  manner  ill-befitting  his  rank  and  services.  The 
only  charge  against  him  was  that  he  had  expended  twenty-two 
thousand  pounds  in  excess  of  the  parliamentary  grant,  a  most 
trivial  offence,  as  he  had  been  instructed  "  to  proceed  with  all 
despatch  consistent  with  economy."  Colonel  By  was  deeply 
hurt  by  such  criticisms,  and  died  a  few  years  later  from  a  disease 
directly  attributable  to  the  unjust  treatment  he  had  received. — 
Edwards,  181 


The  White  Chief  of  the  Ottawa 

Among  other  matters  of  importance  discussed 
at  the  meeting  was  the  desirability  of  uniting 
the  two  sides  of  the  river — the  two  provinces — 
by  a  bridge.  It  was  finally  decided  to  call  for 
tenders  the  following  day,  when  the  formal 
ceremony  of  turning  the  first  sod  in  the  build- 
ing of  the  canal  would  be  performed  by  Lord 
Dalhousie. 

The  visitors  had  accepted  the  invitation  of 
the  Chief  to  go  on  a  moose-hunting  expedition 
up  the  Gatineau.  It  was  early  morning  in  the 
first  week  of  October  when  a  party  of  eight  left 
for  Dearie's  farm  on  the  banks  of  the  Gatineau. 
As  they  drove  through  the  orchard  which  sloped 
gently  eastward  to  the  creek  below,  the  trees 
presented  an  unusually  gay  appearance  bending 
under  their  weight  of  mellow  apples,  some  of 
crimson  and  some  of  a  rich  golden  hue. 

Following  the  Columbia  road  through  groves 
of  brilliant  maple  and  sombre  pine,  they  arrived 
in  due  time  on  the  banks  of  the  river  opposite 
an  island,  where  men,  canoes,  and  provisions 
were  waiting  for  them.  Their  destination  was 
the  vicinity  of  a  large  cave  at  Wakefield,  some- 
times called  the  "  mammoth  cave,"  where  they 
had  arranged  to  camp  for  several  days. 

The  party  consisted  of  Lord  Dalhousie, 
Colonel  By,  Colonel  Durnford,  the  Chief,  Bearie, 
Christie,  a  Frenchman  named  Joe  Leclaire,  an 
182 


An  Exciting  Moose-Hunt 


Irish  cook  named  Michael  O'Flanagan,  and 
Ephraim  Meyers,  a  Yankee,  who  had  the  reputa- 
tion of  being  the  best  shot  in  the  settlement. 

The  Governor  was  the  life  of  the  party,  and 
related  many  amusing  incidents  connected  with 
his  varied  experiences  in  the  wilds  of  Canada, 
which  kept  the  men  in  good-humor,  notwith- 
standing the  numerous  and  difficult  portages. 

On  reaching  the  camp-ground  all  hands  were 
soon  at  work  pitching  tents,  building  a  fire  and 
attending  to  other  necessary  preparations;  after 
which  they  sat  round  the  fire  while  Michael 
prepared  the  evening  meal. 

"  Well,  Mike,"  said  Colonel  By,  "  what  do  you 
think  of  this  country?  How  does  it  compare 
with  ould  Oireland  ?  " 

"  Och,  sur,"  said  Michael,  respectfully  touching 
his  hat,  "  I  niver  seed  the  loike.  Them  skeeters 
bates  all  that  iver  I  seen — the  knaves ! " — 
rubbing  his  hands  and  arms  vigorously — "  shure 
they  drive  me  narely  mad.  I  niver  shall  forgit 
the  furst  time  they  swarumed  around  me  like  a 
a  swarum  of  bays,  an'  I  tuk  me  blankits  and  ran 
down  to  the  river  an'  roulled  mesilf  up  and  went 
to  shlape  on  the  rocks.  Well,  sur,  d'ye  think 
they'd  lave  a  poor  crathure  alone?  Not  thim,  the 
brutes  !  Shure  as  you're  alive,  sur,  they  came  out 
with  their  lanterns  an'  ye'd  see  a  flash  here  and 
a  flash  there ;  an'  kill  'em  ?  ye  moight  as  well  try 
183 


The  White  Chief  of  the  Ottawa 

to  kill  the  divil  himsilf,  for  soon  as  I  could  get 
nare  them,  out  would  go  their  light,  an'  they'd 
all  cum  buzzin'  round  tazin'  and  tormintin'  me. 

"  Sez  I  to  mesilf,  '  Begorra,  whin  I  get  yez  I'll 
finish  yez;  so  I  will,  begorra,  I  will.'  Well,  sur, 
I'm  tellin'  yez  the  truth  whin  I  say  that  they 
began  pipin'  out :  '  Begorra !  begorra !  begorra ! ' 
and  their  mates  cried  out,  '  Ye  will  ?  Ye  will  ? 
Ye  will  ? '  till  I  cud  shtand  it  no  longer,  so  I  put 
for  the  shanty  as  quick  as  me  two  legs  could 
carry  me." 

By  this  time  all  the  men  round  the  camp-fire 
were  in  fits  of  laughter,  in  which  the  Irishman 
joined  heartily.  His  superstitious  dread  of 
'  skeeters,'  was  modified  when  they  explained  to 
him  that  fire-flies,  frogs  and  tree-crickets  had 
contributed  each  a  share  to  the  tragic  drama. 

"  Could  you  not  give  us  a  few  suggestions 
which  will  assist  us  in  becoming  successful 
moose-hunters  ?  "  said  Lord  Dalhousie,  address- 
ing Meyers,  who  stood  bare-headed,  sheltering 
with  his  hat  a  faint  flickering  flame  on  a  piece 
of  "  punk,"  which  had  been  kindled  by  a  tiny 
spark  from  his  flint  and  steel,  while  he  tried  to 
light  his  pipe. 

"  Wai,"  he  said,  "  I  reckon  there's   only  two 

ways  to  shoot  a  moose :  one  is  to  coax  him 

within  range  by  imitating  the  call  of  his  mate  ; 

the  other  way  is  to  make  a  salt  lick  for  him.    At 

184 


An  Exciting  Moose-Hunt 


this  time  of  the  year  the  buck  begins  to  harden 
his  horns,  and  he  lies  on  the  sides  of  the  hills  in 
the  sun  and  rubs  his  horns  against  the  bushes  to 
get  off  the  bark  or  velvety  skin.  If  you  want  to 
get  a  crack  at  him  you'll  have  to  be  mighty  sly 
and  keep  to  leeward  of  him,  for  if  the  wind 
blows  from  you  to  him  he  will  scent  you- 
Always  hunt  against  the  wind,  and  when  you 
sight  one  aim  at  the  knee  of  the  fore-leg.  Then 
raise  the  muzzle  slowly  until  you  sight  the  body 
following  up  the  leg.  Don't  hold  your  breath 
or  it  will  make  you  tremble.  Breathe  freely 
until  you  are  ready  to  pull  the  trigger." 

Meyers  paused  for  a  moment  to  take  a  few 
whiffs  from  his  pipe. 

"  What  do  you  mean  by  a  salt  lick  ?  "  asked 
Colonel  By,  who  sat  with  his  back  securely 
gummed  to  the  trunk  of  a  spruce  tree,  with  both 
hands  thrust  into  his  pocket. 

"  It's  just  an  easy  way  of  gettin'  a  shot  at 
a  deer,"  replied  Meyers.  "  You  choose  a  place 
where  he'll  be  likely  to  pass,  and  put  some  salt 
in  the  hollow  of  an  old  log,  or  in  a  hole  near  the 
foot  of  a  tree.  Then  you  climb  the  tree  and  sit 
there  and  wait,  and  when  the  deer  comes  to  lick 
the  salt  you  may  safely  unhitch  the  contents  of 
your  rifle,  for  they  rarely  observe  anything  higher 
than  their  heads." 

"There  is  one  important  fact  which  applies 
185 


The  White  Chief  of  the  Ottawa 

not  only  to  moose-hunting  but  also  to  hunting 
in  general,  and  which  should  not  be  forgotten," 
said  Bearie,  who  lay  full  length  on  his  blanket 
with  his  chin  resting  on  his  hands.  "  Never  go 
to  see  what  you  have  shot  without  first  reload- 
ing your  gun.  The  animal  may  not  be  badly 
wounded,  and  may  run  away  or  may  attack 
you." 

"If  you  happen  to  get  sight  of  a  buck,  a  doe 
and  a  fawn  together,  for  they  generally  keep 
together  at  this  time  of  the  year,"  said  Meyers, 
"  aim  at  the  doe  first,  for  the  buck  and  the  fawn 
will  both  stay  round  ;  then  aim  at  the  buck,  and 
you  will  probably  secure  all  three." 

Several  days  passed.  The  party  had  not 
sighted  anything  in  the  way  of  large  game, 
though  they  had  discovered  numerous  evidences 
that  the  neighborhood  was  frequented  by  moose. 

One  evening  they  had  all  returned  to  the 
camp  save  Colonel  Durnford  and  Christie. 
Overcome  by  their  exertions,  the  remainder  of 
the  party,  with  the  exception  of  the  Chief,  had 
retired  early  and  slept  heavily.  A  low  moaning 
wind  had  arisen  and  was  sobbing  round  the 
camp. 

"What  was  that?"   said   the  Chief,  rousing 

Bearie,  who  was  on  his  feet  in  a  moment.     "  It 

sounded  like  a  shriek,   followed  by  a  strange 

laugh,  like   the   laugh   of  a    maniac.     Colonel 

1 86 


An  Exciting  Moose-Hunt 


Durnford  and  Christie  have  not  returned  yet, 
and  I  fear  something  has  happened." 

They  listened  intently.  Nothing  could  be 
heard  but  the  wind  whistling  through  the  half- 
naked  branches  of  the  trees  and  rustling  the 
dead  leaves  that  covered  the  ground.  The  moon 
fell  in  slanting  rays  across  the  Laurentian  hills. 
Dark  clouds  were  hurrying  up  from  the  horizon, 
and  soon  the  whole  scene  was  plunged  in 
darkness. 

"  Hush !  there  it  is  again,"  said  the  Chief,  in 
a  state  of  breathless  expectancy.  "It  seems  to 
be  coming  nearer.  Could  either  of  them  have 
met  with  an  accident,  I  wonder  ? " 

Rousing  the  others,  they  seized  their  guns 
and  followed  the  narrow  path  along  the  bank  of 
the  river  in  the  direction  whence  the  sound 
seemed  to  come.  All  was  darkness — utter 
darkness.  Suddenly  there  was  a  wild  scream 
from  the  forest  on  the  opposite  bank.  Its 
echoes  had  hardly  ceased  when  it  was  answered 
by  a  similar  cry  from  the  trees  above,  followed 
by  the  same  strange  laugh.  It  proved  to  be  the 
voice  of  the  white-headed  eagle  calling  to  his 
mate. 

What  had  become  of  Christie  and  the  Colonel 

was  the  question  which  perplexed  the  mind  of 

every  man  in  the  party.     They  called  and  called 

again,  but  there  was  no  answer.   They  penetrated 

187 


The  "White  Chief  of  the  Ottawa 

into  the  woods  with  lighted  torches,  but  could 
find  no  trace  of  them.  They  discharged  an  old 
Queen  Anne  gun,  which  had  the  reputation  of 
making  the  loudest  report  of  any  of  the  fire- 
arms in  their  possession,  but  there  was  no 
response. 

At  the  first  glimmer  of  daylight  they  organized 
a  search-party,  but  not  until  late  in  the  after- 
noon was  suspense  relieved  by  the  return  of  the 
missing  pair  to  the  camp. 

"  We  must  have  walked  five  miles,"  said  the 
Colonel,  "following  the  course  of  a  small  stream. 
On  ascending  a  low  hill  we  looked  cautiously 
over  its  crest.  Before  us  was  a  scene  I  shall 
never  forget.  Several  huge  animals  were  stand- 
ing within  range  under  a  clump  of  willows, 
nibbling  at  their  twigs.  The  tall,  broad,  palm- 
like  antlers  that  rose  from  the  head  of  one  of 
them,  the  immense  size  and  ungainly  forms,  the 
long  legs  and  ass-like  ears,  the  immense  heads 
with  overhanging  lips,  the  short  necks  with  their 
standing  manes,  left  no  doubt  in  my  mind  that 
they  were  moose,  for  I  had  never  before  seen 
one.  They  were  all  of  a  dark  brown  color, 
almost  blackish  in  the  distance,  the  large  one 
being  darker  than  the  others. 

"  Christie  handed  me  the  gun,  motioning  me 
to  move  quietly.  I  must  have  lost  my  head,  for 
all  the  first  principles  of  moose-hunting  slipped 
1 88 


An  Exciting  Moose-Hunt 


out  of  my  mind,  as  I  aimed  at  the  high  shoulders 
of  the  old  bull,  hoping  to  secure  his  antlers  as  a 
trophy.  When  I  fired  the  doe  and  the  fawn 
scrambled  down  hill  towards  the  beaver-meadow 
below.  I  could  see  that  the  bull  was  not  with 
them,  and  concluded  that  he  was  dead.  Rushing 
forward  without  reloading  my  gun,  to  my  great 
astonishment  I  found  him  on  his  knees,  wounded. 
As  soon  as  he  saw  me  he  rose  to  his  full  height, 
his  eyes  flashing  fire,  and  lowering  his  horns  in 
a  forward  position,  he  sprang  at  me.  Dropping 
my  gun  I  stepped  behind  a  huge  beech  tree,  the 
moose  following  close  upon  my  heels.  I  had 
just  time  to  get  behind  it  when  he  rushed  past, 
tearing  the  bark  with  his  antlers.  He  turned 
and  made  another  charge,  only  to  find  that  I 
was  in  a  safe  position  on  the  opposite  side  of  the 
tree.  Rushing  up  to  the  tree  he  struck  it 
furiously  with  his  horns,  then  with  his  hoofs, 
uttering  loud  snorts  that  were  enough  to  intimi- 
date even  a  military  man.  The  disappointment 
which  the  enraged  animal  felt  at  seeing  my 
escape  added  to  his  rage,  and  he  vented  his  spite 
upon  the  tree  until  the  trunk,  to  the  height  of 
six  feet,  was  completely  stripped  of  its  bark. 
While  this  was  going  on  I  remained  behind  the 
tree,  dodging  round,  always  taking  care  to  keep 
the  infuriated  brute  on  the  opposite  side.  For 
over  an  hour  this  lasted.  I  was  beginning  to 
189 


The  White  Chief  of  the  Ottawa 

feel  faint  with  fatigue.  I  could  see  that  the 
bullet  had  hit  the  left  shoulder,  and,  after  tearing 
the  skin,  had  glanced  off." 

"  Where  was  Christie  all  the  time  ? "  inter- 
rupted the  Chief.  "  Why  did  he  not  secure  the 
gun?" 

"  On  seeing  the  encounter  I  climbed  a  tree," 
said  Christie.  "  It  was  the  only  thing  I  could 
do.  I  could  not  get  hold  of  the  gun,  for  it  was 
under  the  feet  of  the  moose.  I  could  not  have 
reached  the  ammunition,  because  the  Colonel 
had  it." 

"  I  must  admit,"  said  Colonel  Durnford,  "  that 
I  began  to  feel  serious  alarm.  Any  attempt  on 
Christie's  part  to  have  approached  me  would 
have  imperilled  his  life  and  mine,  too.  I  began 
to  realize  the  necessity  for  action,  and  so  did 
Christie,  and  he  called  to  me  to  escape  to  the 
nearest  tree  with  branches  sufficiently  low  to  be 
easily  climbed.  Suddenly  I  caught  sight  of  a 
spruce  a  few  yards  off,  and  waiting  for  the 
moose  to  work  round  to  a  favorable  position,  I 
sprang  towards  it  and  sheltered  myself  behind 
it.  I  laid  hold  quickly  of  an  overhanging 
branch  and  swung  myself  up  to  a  safe  place  on 
a  strong  limb  of  the  tree.  The  moose  arrived  a 
second  later,  snorting  furiously,  and  began  to 
attack  the  tree,  as  he  had  the  other,  with  hoofs 
and  horns.  He  kept  it  up  till  darkness  came 
190 


An  Exciting  Moose-Hunt 


on,  then  quietly  took  up  a  position  at  the  foot  of 
the  tree,  from  which  he  hardly  stirred  all  night 
long." 

"  What  a  night ! "  exclaimed  Christie.  "  Will 
you  ever  forget  it,  Colonel?  How  the  wolves 
howled !  A  whole  pack  of  them  scented  us. 
Once  or  twice  the  moon  shone  out,  revealing 
their  gaunt,  shadowy  forms  and  flashing  eyes. 
It  was  enough  to  make  one's  hair  stand  on  end. 
So  bitter  and  penetrating  was  the  night  wind 
that  it  had  a  paralyzing  effect  upon  us  both. 
Before  morning  came  we  had  decided  upon  a 
plan.  We  knew  the  wolves  would  give  us  no 
trouble,  for  they  always  disappear  with  daylight, 
so  we  arranged  to  have  the  Colonel  engage  the 
attention  of  the  moose  while  I  should  attempt 
to  secure  the  gun,  which  still  lay  at  the  foot  of 
the  beech  tree ;  and  that  I  should  manoeuvre 
with  the  moose  while  the  Colonel  approached  as 
near  as  possible  and  flung  to  me  the  ammunition. 
The  scheme  worked  admirably.  I  was  able, 
after  several  unsuccessful  attempts,  for  the 
powder  was  not  quite  dry,  to  send  a  bullet 
through  his  heart." 

After  a  hearty  meal  Christie  undertook  to 
guide  Meyers  and  Joe  to  the  spot  where  the 
body  of  the  moose  lay,  for  they  were  detailed  to 
guard  it  from  the  wolves  and  to  bring  it  down 
the  creek  in  a  canoe  the  next  morning. 
13  191 


The  White  Chief  of  the  Ottawa 

Fortune  seemed  to  turn  in  favor  of  the 
hunters,  for  a  young  fawn  fell  a  victim  to  a  well- 
directed  bullet  from  Lord  Dalhousie's  gun  next 
morning,  and  another  was  secured  by  the  Chief. 

Moose-hunting  was  not  the  only  form  of 
entertainment  provided  for  the  party.  The 
old  country  visitors  took  a  keen  delight  in 
drawing  from  the  men  stories  of  their  adventures 
in  the  new  world,  which  were  mainly  true,  and 
were  given  in  their  own  dialect. 

One  evening,  as  the  shadows  of  darkness  were 
creeping  on  and  all  were  gathered  round  the 
camp-fire,  the  Chief  said  : 

"  Come,,  now,  Joe,  we  want  you  to  tell  the 
gentlemen  a  story." 

Seated  on  a  log,  dangling  his  legs,  was  the 
diminutive  Frenchman,  with  coarse  gray  home- 
spun shirt  and  knitted  tuque  drawn  down  to 
his  ears,  which  stuck  out  almost  at  right  angles 
from  the  head.  He  glanced  at  the  Governor, 
and  then  at  the  red-coated  officers,  with  evident 
dread  and  apprehension. 

"Now,  Leclaire,"  said  the  Chief,  "don't  be 
afraid.  Tell  your  bear  story." 

Slowly  removing  his  tuque, "  Little  Joe,"  as  he 
was  familiarly  called,  began  to  scratch  his  head 
thoughtfully  as  if  to  rake  up  reminiscences. 
Suddenly  his  sickly,  pock-pitted  face  lighted  up 
and  his  black  eyes  indicated  that  he  had 
192 


An  Exciting;  Moose-Hunt 


succeeded  in  scratching  up  something  to  tell 
about. 

"  Wan  tarn,"  he  said,  "  when  we  work  on  de 
Got-no,  I  cut  de  whood,  me,  pour  mak  le  souper, 
an'  when  I  go  back  le  shaintee — sacr6  bleu  ! — 
wan  beeg  bear  she  am  got  her  head  in  de  soup- 
pot.  I  trow  down  de  whood  an'  run,  me,  for 
shure,  lak  wan  wile  moose.  De  bear  she  am 
skeart,  an'  she  run,  too.  Le  pot  she  steek  on, 
too,  lac  wan  blak  hat.  Dunno,  me,  how  she  fine 
le  reever,  but  she  run,  and  she  sweem  wit  dat 
black  pot  till  she  reach  the  odder  shore.  Me 
an'  de  boss  we  tak  le  canot  an'  de  gun  pour 
chasser  le  bear  an'  we  fine  de  pot,  but  we  no  see 
de  bear." 

"  Bravo !  old  man  ;  that's  not  bad,"  said  Lord 
Dalhousie. 

"Your  turn  now,  Ephraim,"  said  the  Chief, 
addressing  Meyers,  who,  ignoring  the  remark, 
went  on  smoking.  There  was  an  embarrassing 
silence  as  all  eyes  rested  on  the  withered-looking 
face  of  the  Yankee,  who  was  evidently  not  ready 
with  his  contribution  to  the  entertainment  of  the 
evening. 

"  Tell  us  about  the  squaw  you  found  in  the 
woods,"  suggested  Christie. 

"  Wai,"  he  said,  "  onct  upon  a  time  when  we 
were  runnin'  the  fifth  concession  line  with  Theo- 
dore Davis,  we  found  an  ole  squaw  who  had  been 
i93 


The  "White  Chief  of  the  Ottawa 

deserted  by  her  children  and  left  to  find  her  way 
to  Davy  Jones's  locker  as  best  she  could.  Her 
poor  ole  body  was  bent  almost  double.  She 
seemed  very  weak.  Her  only  clothing  was  rab- 
bit-skins sewed  together  with  sinews,  with  the 
hair  side  next  her  skin.  She  mumbled  a  lot  of 
things  which  we  could  not  understand.  D'ye 
mind  Brown,  the  feller  with  the  squaw  wife  ? " 
he  said,  addressing  the  chief.  "  Wai,  he  told  us 
that  she  lived  on  hares  which  she  snared  with 
sinews,  an'  that  she  lived  alone  an  kep'  herself 
from  freezin'  in  winter  by  settin'  fire  to  the  end 
of  a  fallen  log,  and  as  the  ashes  cooled  enough 
she  would  scoop  out  a  nest  to  lie  in.  As  the 
log  burned  she  would  follow  the  warm  ashes  an' 
move  her  nest  closer  to  the  fire,  an'  when  one 
log  was  burned  she  would  kindle  another.  She 
managed  in  this  way  to  keep  body  and  soul 
together  for  years  alone  in  the  forest." 

"  Is  that  true  ?  "  asked  Colonel  By,  "  or  is  it 
one  of  your  Yankee  yarns  ?  " 

"  I  reckon  ye  can  fine  out  for  yourself,"  retorted 
Meyers. 

"  It  is  quite  true,"  said  Bearie.  "  I  have  never 
seen  her,  but  I  know  several  who  have." 

"  Now,  Michael,  you  told  us  a  good  story  the 
other  night  Could  you  not  tell  us  another 
before  we  roll  ourselves  up  in  our  blankets  ?  " 
said  the  Governor. 

194 


An  Exciting:  Moose-Hunt 


"  Faith,  an  it's  tirrible  sorry  I  am  that  I'm 
not  used  to  public  shpaking,  fur  I  cud  tell  yer 
Honor  about  Shparks  an'  the  bear." 

"  The  best  way  to  become  a  public  speaker, 
Mike,"  said  Lord  Dalhousie,  "  is  to  have  some- 
thing to  say,  and  just  say  it,  so  tell  us  your 
story." 

"  Me  and  Shparks  wuz  in  the  blacksmith  shop 
when  Joe  Wyman,  the  young  shpalpeen,  sez  he, 
'  There's  a  bear  in  the  river  bey  ant' 

"  '  Come  on,  byes,'  sez  Mr.  Rug,  '  we'll  foller 
him  up,'  sez  he.  He  took  down  the  gun  that 
hung  on  the  wall  forninst  him,  an  I  tuk  a  hand- 
shpike  forninst  me,  an  Shparks  he  went  out  for- 
ninstthe  blacksmith  shop  an  filled  the  inside  of  his 
shirt  wid  shtones,  regardliss  of  shape  or  forrum  ; 
an',  yer  Honor,"  he  said,  touching  his  hat,  "  be- 
fore Shparks  an'  me  cud  raitch  the  shore  Mr. 
Rug  was  in  the  canoe.  We  cud  see  the  great 
brute  swimmin'  to  the  island,  an'  we  put  after 
him  as  quick  as  iver  we  cud,  but  before  we  cud 
raitch  him  he  had  consailed  himsilf.  We  spint 
•  two  hours  in  searching  for  the  brute,  an'  Shparks, 
who  is  a  very  obsarvant  man,  sez  he,  '  Begorra  ! 
there  he  is,  as  sure  as  a  gun,  makin'  shtraight  for 
the  cliff.' 

"  '  Come  on,  byes,'  sez  Mr.  Rug,  '  we'll  get  aven 
wid  the  crayture  yet.' 

"  Shparks    was    feelin'  pious-like,  for  it  was 


The  White  Chief  of  the  Ottawa 

Good  Friday,  an  he  didn't  feel  like  fightin'  bears 
nor  min.  Sez  he,  '  Let  the  poor  brute  go  home 
to  her  cubs.' 

"  '  Niver  a  bit  of  it,'  said  Mr.  Rug,  '  we'll  not 
lit  her  go  till  she's  kilt.'  An'  with  that  he  put 
after  the  bear  as  fast  as  he  cud.  When  we  were 
not  twinty  yards  from  the  baste,  Mr.  Rug,  he 
aimed  at  the  bear,  but  Shparks  moved,  an'  the 
bullet  went  whizzin'  into  the  water.  Then 
Shparks  he  began  a-peltin'  him  wid  shtones,  so 
he  did,  which  made  the  poor  baste  so  mad  that 
he  wheeled  round  an'  was  makin'  shtraight  for 
the  canoe,  when  I  up  wid  the  handshpike  to  bate 
him,  while  Mr.  Rug  was  loadin'  his  gun.  Well, 
yer  Honor,  it's  tirrible  sorry  I  am  to  be  tellin' 
yez  that  I  upset  the  canoe,  an'  me  an'  Shparks 
an'  the  bear  wuz  all  strugglin'  in  the  ragin',  foamin' 
deep. 

"  '  Holy  angels  ! '  sez  I,  '  save  me  !  save  me  !' 
The  current  was  so  shtrong  that  it  carried  me  to 
the  little  island  forninst  the  cliff,  an'  it  was  mesilf 
that  was  glad  when  I  was  washed  on  a  rock  near 
the  shore.  Mr.  Rug  an'  Shparks  they  clung  to 
the  canoe  an'  drifted  down  to  the  shores  of  the 
cliff  which  the  bear  wuz  engaged  in  ascendin'. 

" '  What's  that,'  sez  I  to  mesilf,  '  comin'  across 
the  river  ?    It's  a  boat,'  sez  mesilf  to  me, '  wid  the 
Chief  and  Mr.  Brigham.'  Soon  they  had  reached 
196 


An  Exciting  Moose-Hunt 


the  other  shore,  an'  two  bullets  from  their  guns 
brought  the  poor  crayture  tumblin'  to  the 
bottom." 

The  weather  turned  exceedingly  cold  and 
wet,  and  as  camping  was  no  longer  desirable, 
the  party  packed  up  their  things  and  left.  They 
had  not  gone  many  miles  on  their  return  trip 
when  the  leading  canoe  scraped  a  rock.  Water 
poured  in  so  quickly  that  the  crew,  consisting  of 
the  two  officers,  with  Bearie  and  Joe,  had  to  swim 
ashore  towing  the  wreck  behind  them.  Joe  was 
sent  to  the  woods  to  gather  spruce  gum  and  birch 
bark,  while  the  other  three  tried  to  kindle  a  fire- 
After  much  difficulty  they  succeeded  in  securing 
light  rotten  wood  from  the  inside  of  a  hollow  tree, 
sufficiently  dry  to  retain  sparks  from  a  flint,  and 
in  a  short  time  three  half-frozen  men  stood 
steaming  before  a  huge  fire.  After  two  hours 
of  fruitless  search,  the  Frenchman  returned 
unable  to  procure  any  birch  bark,  but  with  a 
quantity  of  gum,  which  he  scraped  into  a  small 
iron  kettle,  together  with  a  small  quantity  of 
fat,  and  suspended  it  over  the  fire. 

"  Now  we  are  in  a  dilemma,"  said  Colonel  By. 
"What  shall  we  do  without  bark?  Shall  we 
have  to  go  the  rest  of  the  way  on  foot  ?  " 

"  Not  while  there  is  a  homespun  shirt  around," 
replied  Bearie,  who  was  busily  engaged  in  cut- 
197 


The  White  Chief  of  the  Ottawa 

ting  off  part  of  his  shirt-sleeve.  The  piece  was 
soon  smeared  with  melted  gum  and  fastened 
securely  over  the  hole,  and  in  a  few  minutes  the 
frail  bark  was  skipping  from  wave  to  wave  on 
the  bosom  of  the  mountain  torrent  till  it  reached 
the  Gatineau  farm. 


198 


CHAPTER  XIX. 

AFTER  MANY  DA  VS. 
1827. 

IT  must  not  be  inferred  that  the  wheels  of 
incident  in  connection  with  the  lives  of  George 
Morrison  and  Chrissy  had  ceased  to  move  during 
the  twenty-one  years  of  separation.  Strange 
things  were  happening  on  the  lonely  shores  of 
the  settlement  in  the  wilderness,  where  the  once 
bright  and  joyous  Chrissy  was  pining  away  her 
life.  Still  stranger  things  were  happening  to 
her  absent  lover. 

At  first,  evil  tidings  from  the  Great  Lone  Land 
seemed  like  a  dream  from  which  there  would  be 
a  glad  awakening.  But  as  days  went  by,  and 
still  the  spell  of  silence  brooded  over  her  heart 
and  life,  and  as  days  ripened  into  weeks — weeks 
into  months — months  into  years — clouds  of  dis- 
appointment overshadowed  her  life,  and  Chrissy 
began  to  grow  old  and  careworn.  Loved  ones 
watched  her  with  wistful  eyes.  Why  such  a  true, 
lovely  woman  had  been  destined  to  live  on  and 
on  in  a  dire  eclipse  was  a  problem  beyond  the 
comprehension  of  all. 

199 


The  White  Chief  of  the  Ottawa 

It  was  a  hot,  sultry  morning  in  August 
Chrissy  and  her  father  were  standing  on  the 
south  shore  of  the  river  with  Colonel  By,  who 
was  superintending  a  large  staff  of  workmen 
engaged  in  the  construction  of  the  Rideau  Canal. 
On  the  eastern  point  was  a  pretty  villa  built 
of  boulders,  and  surrounded  with  a  low,  wide 
veranda,  and  which,  when  completed,  was 
designed  to  be  the  residence  of  the  gallant 
Colonel.  Surrounding  it  were  the  tents  of  the 
officers  of  two  companies  of  Sappers  and  Miners, 
whose  smart  uniforms  added  to  the  picturesque- 
ness  of  the  scene.  On  the  adjacent  cliff  three 
stone  barracks  were  being  built. 

"  It  is  a  magnificent  site — a  magnificent  site !  " 
said  the  Colonel,  then  dreamily  added  :  "  It 
would  not  surprise  me  to  see  a  fortress  like  the 
Castle  St.  Louis  on  that  bluff  some  day." 

A  busy  scene  presented  itself  between  the  two 
cliffs,  where  scores  of  men  with  picks,  shovels, 
hand-drills,  wheel-barrows,  and  stone  drays,  were 
busily  excavating.  Stone-masons,  with  their 
mallets  and  chisels,  were  compelled  to  stop  every 
few  minutes  to  wipe  the  perspiration  from  their 
brows  with  their  shirt-sleeves.  Irish  and  Scotch 
they  were  mostly,  their  coarse  homespun  shirts 
contrasting  with  the  neat  undress  uniform  of  the 
officers  who  were  supervising  the  building  of  the 
barracks  and  assisting  in  the  works. 
200 


After  Many  Days 


Two  men,  with  muskets,  from  one  of  the  back 
settlements  then  accosted  the  Chief  in  an  excited 
state  of  mind,  and  asked  if  it  were  another 
American  invasion  that  they  were  preparing  for. 

"  We  heard  the  sound  of  your  cannon,"  they 
said,  "  miles  away,  and  we  followed  in  the  direc- 
tion from  whence  the  sound  came,  and  when  we 
saw  the  soldiers  and  the  men  engaged  on  the 
defences  we  were  convinced  that  we  had  good 
grounds  for  our  fears." 

The  Colonel  enjoyed  the  joke  immensely,  as 
did  the  workmen,  who  had  a  hearty  laugh  at  the 
expense  of  the  backwoodsmen. 

Mr.  MacKay,  the  contractor,  observing  the 
embarrassment  of  the  poor  fellows,  said  : 

"  I  trust  that  our  men  always  will  be  as  ready 
to  take  up  arms  in  defence  of  their  country  if  the 
need  arises.  They  are  brave,  loyal  fellows." 

Just  then  they  observed  a  canoe  approaching. 

"  It  looks  like  one  of  the  big  canoes  of  the 
Hudson's  Bay  Company,"  said  the  Chief. 

The  canoe  was  manned  by  four  Indians,  with 
three  white  men  comfortably  seated  in  the  bot- 
tom. On  landing,  a  man  of  about  forty,  whose 
head  and  face  looked  as  though  they  had  not 
been  disturbed  by  scissors  or  razor  for  several 
months,  approached  the  party.  Though  poorly 
clad,  his  voice  and  manner  and  general  bearing 
denoted  him  a  gentleman  and  an  Englishman. 

201 


The  "White  Chief  of  the  Ottawa 

"  We  saw  the  storm  approaching,"  he  said, 
"  and  thought  we  would  take  shelter  here,  and 
see  what  is  going  on.  May  I  ask,"  he  con- 
tinued, turning  to  Colonel  By,  "  whom  I  have 
the  pleasure  of  addressing  ?  " 

"  I  am  Colonel  By,  of  the  Royal  Engineers," 
replied  the  officer. 

"And  what  are  you  excavating  for?"  he 
asked. 

"  A  military  canal  of  about  one  hundred  and 
twenty  miles  in  length,"  replied  the  Colonel, 
"  which  will  give  us  a  safer  route  to  the  West 
than  the  St.  Lawrence  route.  You  have  the 
advantage  of  us,"  he  added.  "  What  is  your 
name,  sir  ? " 

"My  name,"  he  said,  "is  Franklin — John 
Franklin — and  these  are  my  friends,  Richardson 
and  Morrison.  Richardson  and  I  have  travelled 
about  five  thousand  miles.  We  have  been 
exploring  the  northern  coast  of  the  continent. 
We  travelled  over  land  from  Davis  Strait  west- 
ward until  we  came  to  the  Mackenzie  River, 
where  we  found  our  friend,  here,"  he  said,  point- 
ing to  a  poor  cripple  who  was  being  lifted  from 
the  canoe  by  the  Indians. 

Since  the  mention  of  the  name  of  Morrison 
Chrissy  had  stood  transfixed.  Could  it  be  that 
the  tall,  powerful,  manly  figure  that  she  remem- 
bered so  well  could  have  become  so  distorted 
202 


After  Many  Days 


as  to  be  bent  almost  double?  Could  it  be 
possible  that  the  cripple  before  her  was  George 
— her  long-lost  George  ? 

A  smile  of  recognition  crossed  Morrison's 
face  as  he  caught  sight  of  Chrissy.  She  uttered 
a  scream  of  delight — "  O  George  !  George  !  Is 
it  you  ?  is  it  you  ?  " 

For  a  time  the  two  were  too  overcome  to  be 
able  to  utter  a  word.  The  expression  of  peace 
and  joy  and  hope  which  Chrissy  possessed  even 
as  a  girl  in  the  old  convent  days  was  more 
noticeable  now,  not  only  in  her  face  but  in  her 
whole  manner. 

It  was  the  same  sweet,  modest  face,  tne  same 
earnest  love-lit  eyes  which  had  so  long  reigned 
in  George's  heart,  kindling  within  him  the 
resignation  and  hope  which  had  sustained  him 
through  years  of  suffering,  that  greeted  him  as 
he  stood  on  the  beach. 

What  did  it  matter  to  them  that  the  curious 
gaze  of  scores  of  onlookers  was  centred  upon 
them  ?  Totally  oblivious  to  all  but  themselves, 
he  grasped  her  hand,  but  was  too  overcome  with 
emotion  to  be  able  to  utter  a  word. 

"This  is  an  unexpected  pleasure,"  said  the 
Colonel,  at  length,  shaking  hands  with  them 
warmly.  "  Come,  let  us  seek  shelter  in  my  tent, 
and  you  must  all  dine  with  me  to-night." 

"  Could  anything  have  been  more  pathetic," 
203 


The  White  Chief  of  the  Ottawa 

said  Captain  Franklin  to  the  Chief,  as  they 
ascended  the  cliffs,  "  than  your  daughter's  eager 
welcome  of  her  lover  ?  "  Not  only  he,  but  others 
who  saw  the  meeting,  shared  the  unalloyed  bliss 
of  the  two  who  were  just  on  the  threshold  of 
their  new  life  of  love  and  companionship. 

Hardly  had  they  reached  the  Colonel's  tent 
when  the  threatening  storm-cloud  burst  with  all 
its  fury,  carrying  away  several  of  the  tents  and 
threatening  to  sweep  everything  before  it. 
Though  terrific  while  it  lasted,  the  clouds  soon 
dispersed,  and  the  setting  sun  shone  out  for  an 
hour  or  so,  illuminating  the  sky. 

Dinner  over,  the  Colonel  said :  "  Let  me 
show  you  one  of  the  most  picturesque  scenes  in 
Canada." 

They  followed  their  host  to  the  veranda  of 
his  new  house,  and  while  Captain  Franklin  was 
admiring  the  beauties  of  nature,  the  Colonel 
recounted  the  difficulties  they  had  to  contend 
with  in  erecting  the  bridge  over  the  Ottawa, 
which  at  the  time  was  obscured  by  the  rising 
mist. 

"  We  commenced  the  work  last  fall,"  he  said, 
''  but  I  was  obliged  to  spend  most  of  the  winter 
in  Montreal,  and  after  they  had  constructed  the 
first  arch  from  the  opposite  shore  the  whole 
thing  collapsed.  In  order  to  obtain  communica- 
tion with  the  opposite  bank  at  the  foot  of  the 
204 


After  Many  Days 


falls  we  got  Captain  Asterbrooks  to  take  a 
cannon  to  the  rocks  near  where  the  end  of  the 
bridge  would  naturally  be,  so  as  to  fire  off  a 
rope  across  the  channel,  a  distance  of  two 
hundred  and  forty  feet,  to  the  island. 

"  For  the  first  trial  a  half-inch  rope  was  used, 
but  the  force  of  the  powder  cut  it.  The  experi- 
ment was  repeated,  but  with  the  same  result. 
An  inch  rope  was  then  tried,  and  it  was  thrown 
on  to  the  island  about  one  hundred  feet. 

"  Having  secured  the  rope  at  both  ends,  the 
workmen  were  enabled  to  haul  over  larger  ones. 
A  trestle  ten  feet  high  was  then  erected  on  each 
side  of  the  channel,  and  two  ropes  stretched 
across  the  tops  of  the  trestles  and  fastened  at 
each  end  to  the  rocks.  These  were  allowed  to 
be  slack,  in  order  to  give  greater  strength.  The 
next  step  was  to  have  a  foot  passage  to  allow 
workmen  to  communicate  with  each  other,  and 
with  this  object  the  ropes  were  placed  four  feet 
apart  and  planked  over,  and  a  rope  hand-rail 
made  on  each  side.  Chains  were  then  placed 
across  over  trestles  in  a  similar  manner,  and 
planked  on  top,  until  the  planking  from  each 
shore  reached  within  ten  feet  of  joining  in  the 
middle,  when  the  chain  broke  and  precipitated 
the  workmen  and  their  tools  into  the  channel. 
Three  of  our  best  men  were  drowned.  The 
others  swam  ashore. 

205 


The  White  Chief  of  the  Ottawa 

"  Though  it  is  extremely  difficult  and  hazard- 
ous to  build  at  such  a  point,  I  was  determined 
to  succeed,  so  I  had  a  large  scow  built  and 
anchored  to  a  point  of  rock  where  the  bridge 
was  to  be  built.  We  made  stronger  trestles  of 
heavier  timber,  and  got  two  eight-inch  cables, 
which  we  laid  across  the  channel  over  the 
trestles,  which  we  secured  to  the  rocks  at  each 
end.  Then  we  built  a  wooden  bridge,  and  with 
screw-jacks  placed  on  the  scow  below  it  was 
kept  up  to  its  proper  level.  The  work  is  almost 
completed,"  he  said,  "  and  I  am  determined  that 
it  shall  stand,  even  if  I  have  to  build  it  of  silver 
dollars." 

"  Can  you  see  the  bridge,  Colonel  ?  "  asked  the 
Chief.  "  The  mist  comes  and  goes.  Some- 
times it  seems  as  though  it  were  not  there." 

"  Your  vision  is  probably  growing  defective," 
replied  the  Colonel. 

It  was  evident  to  more  than  the  Chief  that 
the  structure  had  been  loosened  from  its  moor- 
ings by  the  gale,  and  could  be  seen  moving 
majestically  down  stream ;  but,  knowing  the 
Colonel's  temper,  they  determined  to  say  nothing 
more  on  the  subject. 

The  account  of  the  construction  of  the  first 
bridges  over  the  Ottawa  had  little  of  interest  for 
either  George  or  Chrissy,  who  sat  a  little  apart 
from  the  others,  absorbed  in  conversation. 
206 


After  Many  Days 

"On  reaching  the  Fort  after  our  interrupted 
meeting,"  said  George,  "  I  was  ordered  off  to  the 
North  to  open  a  new  trading-post.  Our  crew 
consisted  of  one  French-Canadian,  four  Indians, 
and  myself.  We  left  Fort  Chippewyan  in  July, 
our  canoe  loaded  with  pemmican,  an  assortment 
of  useful  and  ornamental  articles  to  be  given  as 
gifts  to  the  Indians,  to  ensure  us  a  friendly 
reception  among  them,  and  the  ammunition  and 
arms  necessary  for  defence,  as  well  as  a  supply 
for  our  Indians,  upon  whom  we  depended  for 
our  chief  supply  of  provisions,  as  it  was  im- 
possible to  carry  all  that  would  be  required 
before  our  return. 

"Our  course,  which  led  from  the  Ungigah 
(Peace)  to  the  Slave  River,  from  thence  to  the 
Dog  River,  and  from  that  to  Slave  Lake,  was 
uneventful.  The  weather  was  extremely  cold, 
and  we  were  much  hindered  by  ice.  It  was 
after  we  left  the  lake  that  our  trouble  really 
commenced.  Our  guide,  who  professed  to  know 
the  route,  mistook  a  small  lake  for  the  river,  and 
led  us  into  the  midst  of  a  tribe  of  the  most 
hostile  natives,  known  as  the  Red  Knife  Indians. 

"  My  men  spoke  to  these  people  in  the  Chip- 
pewyan language,  and  the  information  they  gave 
respecting  the  river  for  which  we  were  searching 
had  so  much  of  the  fabulous  that  I  shall  not 
attempt  to  recall  it  They  said  it  would  require 
14  207 


The  White  Chief  of  the  Ottawa 

several  winters  to  reach  it ;  that  there  was  a 
great  Manitou  in  the  midst  of  it  which  consumed 
everything  that  attempted  to  pass,  and  that 
there  were  other  monsters  of  horrid  shapes  and 
such  destructive  powers  that  all  travel  on  it  was 
effectually  blocked. 

"  Though  I  did  not  believe  a  word  they  said, 
it  had  a  very  different  effect  upon  my  Indians, 
who  were  already  tired  of  the  voyage.  It  was 
only  too  evident  that  they  were  determined  to 
return.  They  said  that,  according  to  the 
information  they  had  received,  there  were  very 
few  animals  in  the  country  beyond  us,  and  that 
as  we  proceeded  the  scarcity  would  increase,  and 
that  we  would  perish  from  hunger.  Seeing  that 
this  had  no  effect  upon  me,  they  said  that  some 
treacherous  design  was  meditated  against  me. 
A  panic  had  seized  them,  and  any  further  prose- 
cution of  the  voyage,  or  of  means  of  escape,  was 
considered  by  them  as  altogether  hopeless  and 
impracticable. 

"Without  paying  the  least  attention  to  the 
opinions  or  surmises  of  my  Indians,  I  ordered 
them  to  take  everything  out  of  the  canoe,  which 
had  become  so  leaky  that  we  did  not  consider  it 
safe  to  continue  our  journey  in  it.  To  add  to 
the  perplexity  of  the  situation  we  had  not  an 
ounce  of  gum  to  repair  it,  and  not  one  of  the 
men  had  sufficient  courage  to  venture  into  the 
208 


After  Many  Days 


woods  to  collect  it.  I  dared  not  leave  the  crew 
with  the  canoe  lest  they  might  prove  deserters. 
We  were  under  the  necessity  of  making  a  smoke 
to  keep  off  the  swarms  of  mosquitoes,  which 
would  otherwise  have  tormented  us  to  death, 
but  we  did  not  venture  to  excite  a  blaze,  as  it 
would  have  been  a  mark  for  the  arrows  of  the 
Red  Knives.  Though  almost  prostrated  with 
weariness,  I  dared  not  sleep,  but  spent  the 
night  from  sunset  at  10  p.m.  till  nearly  daylight 
at  2  a.m.  in  plotting  and  planning  means  to 
bring  about  a  reconciliation  with  the  natives, 
which  alone  would  enable  me  to  procure  guides} 
without  whose  assistance  it  would  be  impossible 
for  me  to  proceed. 

"Just  before  sunrise,  while  sitting  quietly  in 
my  tent,  from  which  I  could  observe  the  crew, 
I  heard  a  slow,  stealthy  movement  in  the  rear  of 
the  tent.  Turning  hastily  to  investigate,  I  could 
see  the  dim  figure  of  a  man,  dagger  in  hand, 
creeping  under  the  canvas.  In  a  moment  I 
jumped  on  him,  disarmed  him,  and  secured  his 
hands  and  feet  with  the  fathoming-line,  which 
fortunately  was  within  reach.  During  the  scuffle 
my  whole  crew  fled  to  the  canoe  and  escaped, 
leaving  me  at  the  mercy  of  the  natives." 

By  this  time  the  Chief  had  become  an  inter- 
ested listener,  and  had  beckoned  to  the  others, 
who  joined  the  little  group  and  were  listening 
209 


The  "White  Chief  of  the  Ottawa 

intently  to  George  as  he  related  his  adventures 
with  the  Red  Knives. 

"  How  shall  I  find  words,"  he  said,  "  to  depict 
the  fiendish  atrocities  perpetrated  by  that  tribe 
during*  the  months  and  years  which  followed. 
Their  greatest  cruelty  lay  in  torturing  their 
victim  to  the  verge  of  insanity,  and  in  stopping 
short  of  the  final  act,  which  would  have  proved 
a  most  blessed  release.  Escape  was  impossible. 
Suicide,  which  seemed  so  desirable,  was  forbid- 
den by  Divine  law. 

"  We  had  returned  to  the  camp  from  a  hunt- 
ing excursion  one  rainy  day,  and  as  they  always 
insisted  upon  having  me  do  the  paddling  up 
stream,  as  well  as  any  other  drudgery  too  diffi- 
cult for  the  squaws,  I  was  steaming  from  having 
been  overheated,  and  as  I  was  on  the  verge  of 
exhaustion,  fell  asleep  without  sufficient  cover- 
ing, which  I  was  unable  to  procure  ;  consequently 
I  became  a  martyr  to  rheumatism.  There  I 
was,  helpless,  racked  with  pains  which  would 
provoke  the  mildest  of  men  to  an  Indian  war- 
dance,  and  with  red-hot  joints  and  swollen 
limbs. 

'•  After  three  months  of  misery  among  them, 
I  began  to  suffer  many  things  from  many 
medicine-men,  and  was  nothing  better,  but 
rather  grew  worse.  I  had  nauseous  medicines 
in  large  doses  from  one,  and  small  doses  from 
210 


After  Many  Days 


another,  with  exactly  the  same  results.  I  was 
drenched,  and  steamed,  and  packed,  and  baked, 
externally,  and  almost  poisoned  internally  with 
draughts  of  water  which,  to  say  the  least,  were 
unclean  ;  but  all  to  no  purpose.  They  blew 
upon  me,  and  then  whistled.  They  pressed 
their  extended  fingers  with  all  their  strength 
into  me.  They  put  their  forefingers  doubled 
into  my  mouth,  and  spouted  water  from  their 
own  mouths  into  mine.  They  applied  pieces  of 
lighted  touchwood  to  my  flesh  in  many  places. 
They  then  placed  me  on  a  litter  made  of  sap- 
lings, and  I  was  carried  by  four  men  into  the 
woods,  and  as  I  observed  one  Indian  carrying 
fire,  another  an  axe,  and  a  third  dry  wood,  I 
could  not  but  conjecture  that  they  had  arrived 
at  the  humane  conclusion  of  relieving  me  of  all 
pain  forever.  When  we  had  advanced  a  short 
distance  into  the  woods,  they  laid  me  on  a  clear 
spot  and  kindled  a  fire  against  my  back.  Then 
the  medicine-men  began  to  scarify  my  flesh 
with  blunt  instruments. 

"  A  great  hole  was  then  dug  in  the  ground, 
which  I  concluded  was  to  be  my  burial-place. 
In  this  excavation  a  fire  was  kept  up  until  the 
ground  was  heated  to  its  utmost  extent,  when 
the  embers  and  ashes  were  scraped  out.  Several 
layers  of  damp  mud  were  immediately  plastered 
over  this  fiery  furnace.  I  was  then  placed  within 
211 


The  White  Chief  of  the  Ottawa 

it,  and  covered  with  mud,  my  head  alone  pro- 
truding. For  thirty-six  hours  I  endured  the 
torture  of  escaping  steam,  after  which  they  car- 
ried me  back  to  my  lair  in  the  camp  more  dead 
than  alive,  where  I  lingered  on  in  agony,  pray- 
ing that  every  day  might  be  my  last.  I  began 
to  wonder  where  the  limit  of  human  endurance 
could  be  found,  and  was  led  to  view  the  situation 
philosophically.  Why  had  Infinite  Love  placed 
me  in  such  environment  ?  Was  it  to  appear  as 
a  witness  for  Him  who  had  said,  '  Father,  forgive 
them,  for  they  know  not  what  they  do  ? '  Was 
it  to  bring  the  light  of  the  Gospel  to  the  Red 
Knives  ? 

"  Month  after  month  I  lay  in  the  wigwam, 
surrounded  by  the  children  of  the  natives,  who 
in  summer  were  dressed  in  the  uniform  which 
the  Creator  had  given  them,  with  dangling 
necklaces  or  armlets  to  decorate  them.  I  soon 
acquired  sufficient  knowledge  of  their  language 
to  be  able  to  converse  with  them.  After  years 
of  teaching  they  at  length  began  to  regard  me 
with  feelings  of  superstition  and  awe,  and  one 
day  the  Chief  proposed  a  change  of  treatment. 
With  a  dignified  and  imperative  gesture  of  the 
arm,  he  bade  his  attendants  carry  me  in  a 
blanket  to  a  canoe. 

" '  We  are  not  pleased,'  he  said,  '  with  the  pro- 
gress you  are  making  towards  recovery,  and  we 
212 


After  Many  Days 


have  decided   to  take  you  to  a  spring  which 
possesses  strange  healing  power.' 

"  I  could  not  understand  all  the  Chief  said, 
but  his  manner  indicated  tenderness  and  sym- 
pathy, which  led  me  to  believe  that  the  light 
which  was  beginning  to  brighten  the  darkened 
lives  of  many  of  his  people  was  dawning  upon 
him  also. 

"  The  suggestion  of  a  change  of  place  kindled 
in  my  heart  the  hope  of  meeting  someone  who 
could  assist  me  in  finding  my  way  back  to 
civilization  once  more,  and  the  gnawing  pangs 
of  rheumatism  seemed  lulled  for  a  time  as  we 
embarked  on  the  peaceful  waters  of  the  lake. 

"  It  was  a  glorious  day,  not  a  ripple  stirred  the 
water  as  our  canoe  glided  over  the  surface.  Not 
a  breath  of  wind  moved  the  heavy  mist  which 
rose  and  floated  with  silver  transparency  over 
the  depths  below.  We  floated  rather  than  pad- 
dled down  the  little  river  that  connected  the 
lakes.  The  snow-capped  peaks  of  the  distant 
mountains  glistened  with  a  radiance  that  was 
dazzling  as  they  rose  upon  our  view.  It  was 
like  fairy-land.  Not  a  bend  in  the  little  stream 
but  disclosed  some  glimpse  of  unexpected 
loveliness. 

"At  last  we  floated  out  upon  the  waters  of 
Great  Slave  Lake,  and  new  scenes  opened  be- 
fore us.     Far  away  in  the  distance  the  deep  blue 
213 


The  White  Chief  of  the  Ottawa 

waters  glowed  and  sparkled  in  the  blaze  of  sun- 
light. Here  and  there  islands  of  green  con- 
trasted with  the  brightness  of  the  water  that  lay 
between  them.  Far  away  ahead  of  our  canoe 
there  seemed  to  nestle  on  the  surface  of  the  lake 
a  small  gray  cloud.  As  we  approached  it  I 
could  just  make  out  the  shadow  of  an  island, 
and  I  understood  from  the  conversation  of  the 
Indians  that  we  had  at  last  reached  our  destina- 
tion. 

"  They  carried  me  over  the  green  mossy  turf 
to  a  place  where  little  jets  of  mineral  water  were 
springing  clear  and  sparkling  in  the  sunlight- 
Here  they  commenced  to  erect  a  rude  hut.  Its 
walls  and  roof  were  low,  enclosing  a  roughly 
levelled  floor  of  earth.  We  spread  our  skins 
and  drew  our  blankets  over  us,  and  soon  felt 
quite  at  home  in  our  new  quarters.  We  had 
not  spent  many  months  on  the  island  before  I 
felt  almost  free  from  pain.  Though  my  joints 
were  too  stiff  to  walk  much,  the  pains  that  for 
long  years  had  made  motion  intolerable  and  life 
a  misery  were  almost  gone. 

"  One  morning  as  I  lay  in  the  hut  watching 
my  companions  as  they  sat  round  the  fire  cook- 
ing their  mid-day  meal,  a  canoe  suddenly  came 
in  sight.  I  started  and  rubbed  my  eyes,  think- 
ing it  a  strange  illusion,  but  there  before  me 
were  the  faces  of  two  white  men,  the  first  I  had 
214 


After  Many  Days 


seen  since  that  ever-memorable  night  when  my 
crew  deserted  me.  My  companions  kept  their 
places  before  the  fire  and  betrayed  not  the 
slightest  surprise  or  fear  while  I  poured  out  to 
my  new-found  friends  the  story  of  past  years- 
Captain  Franklin  offered  me  a  passage  in  his 
canoe,  and  as  I  took  leave  of  the  Indians,  and 
explained  that  the  white  men  would  take  me 
home,  they  said  not  a  word,  but  went  on  smok- 
ing their  short  black  pipes  as  though  it  were 
nothing  to  them." 

During  the  course  of  the  evening  it  was  ar- 
ranged that  an  important  event  should  take 
place  at  no  distant  date,  George  and  Chrissy  to 
reside  at  the  White  House.  At  the  same  time 
Colonel  By  remarked  that  it  would  be  an  op- 
portune time  to  lay  the  corner-stone  of  the  locks. 
*'  We  could  not  do  better,"  he  said,  "  than  have 
the  ceremony  quietly  performed  by  one  whose 
name  is  a  household  word  on  two  continents, 
one  who  has  braved  untold  peril  and  hardship 
in  his  country's  service,  not  only  in  the  Polar 
Seas,  but  at  Trafalgar,  Copenhagen  and  New 
Orleans,  one  whose  name  stands  for  everything 
that  is  honorable,  self-sacrificing  and  courageous." 

"  I  agree  with  you,"  said  Mr.  MacKay.  "  Mr. 
Redpath,  Mr.  McTaggart  and  myself  were  dis- 
cussing the  matter  this  morning,  and  decided  to 
suggest  to  you,  sir,  that  the  corner-stone  should 
215 


The  White  Chief  of  the  Ottawa 

be  laid  with  some  ceremony,  and  the  work  is 
sufficiently  advanced  to  have  it  done  to-morrow." 

It  was  finally  decided  that  the  ceremony 
should  take  place  the  following  day,  August 
1 6th,  1827,  at  4  p.m. 

Upon  that  corner-stone  so  "  well  and  truly 
laid  "  was  built  a  city  which,  in  thirty-one  short 
years,  became  the  capital  of  a  domain  nearly 
three  and  a  half  million  square  miles  larger  in 
extent  than  the  United  Kingdom  of  Great 
Britain  and  Ireland,  nearly  five  hundred  thou- 
sand square  miles  larger  than  the  United  States, 
and  almost  as  large  as  the  combined  countries 
of  Europe. 

With  the  laying  of  the  foundation  of  the  city 
of  Ottawa  will  ever  be  associated  the  names  of 
Rear  Admiral  Sir  John  Franklin,  who  afterwards 
laid  down  his  life  in  the  frozen  North  in  the 
cause  of  his  country  ;  of  Lieut-Colonel  John 
By,  who  filled  so  important  a  place  in  the  public 
works  of  Canada  in  the  construction  of  two 
canals,  the  building  of  two  Martello  towers  on 
the  Plains  of  Abraham,  and  whose  recommenda- 
tions to  the  Duke  of  Wellington  resulted  in  the 
building  of  the  present  fortifications  at  Quebec  ; 
of  Thomas  MacKay,  the  contractor  for  the  locks, 
who  afterwards  built  Rideau  Hall ;  of  John 
Redpath,  who  later  settled  in  Montreal,  and 
built  up  one  of  the  largest  commercial  enter- 
216 


After  Many  Days 


prises  in  Canada ;  of  John  McTaggart,  clerk  of 
the  works,  to  whose  able  pen  we  are  indebted 
for  much  of  the  history  of  the  time,  and  who  re- 
turned to  Scotland  on  the  completion  of  the 
work  ;  and  last,  but  not  least,  of  the  White 
Chief  of  the  Ottawa,  the  pioneer  "  Lumber 
King." 


217 


CHAPTER   XX. 

FO  U  ND     OUT. 

1833- 

A  SOLEMN  stillness  pervaded  the  once  happy 
home  on  the  hill,  a  stillness  broken  only  by  the 
sighing  of  the  wind  through  the  poplar  trees. 

The  stately,  noble  form  of  the  queen  of  the 
household,  who  held  sway  over  so  many  hearts, 
lay  sleeping  beneath  the  daisies  in  the  cemetery 
not  far  distant.  She  had  never  been  well  after 
the  shock  occasioned  by  the  sudden  death  of  her 
eldest  son. 

One  by  one  the  young  people  went  forth  to 
homes  of  their  own.  Abbie,  having  awakened 
at  last  to  a  realization  of  the  truth  of  her  father's 
prediction  regarding  Thomas  Brigham,  had  long 
since  married  that  wealthy  lumberman. 

In  his  loneliness  and  sorrow  came  a  call  to 
the  Chief  to  higher  and  harder  work  in  his 
country's  service.  The  County  of  York,  in 
which  Hull  was  situated,  had  a  sufficiently  large 
population  to  entitle  it  to  representation  in  the 
Legislative  Assembly,  and,  as  the  representation 
of  the  Province  had  been  increased  to  eighty- 
218 


Found  Out 

four  members,  the  electors  of  the  county  were 
called  upon  to  choose  their  representative. 

Elections  in  those  days  were  not  so  much  a 
question  of  political  opinion  with  the  electors  as 
personal  preference  and  local  considerations,  so 
the  Chief  was  elected  by  acclamation,  and  took 
his  seat  in  the  House  as  an  independent  member> 
the  name  of  the  constituency  being  changed  to 
that  of  Ottawa  County. 

The  members,  who  in  those  days  had  not  the 
prospect  of  a  large  indemnity  to  nail  them  to 
their  seats,  frequently  deserted  the  Legislative 
Hall  long  before  the  session  was  over,  notwith- 
standing which  the  White  Chief  was  ever  in  his 
place,  and  voted  intelligently  on  the  burning 
questions  of  the  day. 

While  attending  session  at  Quebec,  he  sat 
down  to  breakfast  on  one  occasion  with  the  son 
of  his  old  friend,  Louis  Joseph  Papineau,  who 
was  Speaker  of  the  House  at  the  time,  and  who 
happened  to  be  staying  at  the  same  hotel. 

"  I  hear  that  a  town  is  springing  up  like  a 
mushroom  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  river  from 
Hull,"  said  Mr.  Papineau  ;  "  and  that  property 
on  that  side  of  the  river  has  greatly  enhanced  in 
value." 

"  It  has,"  replied  the  Chief.  "  The  whole  Car- 
man grant,  from  the  Rideau  to  the  Chaudiere, 
comprising  about  one  thousand  acres,  was  sold 
219 


The  White  Chief  of  the  Ottawa 

to  Hugh  Fraser  a  few  years  ago  for  ten  pounds. 
Later  a  man  named  Burroughs  bought  two 
hundred  acres  which  he  tried  to  sell  to  me  for 
sufficient  to  pay  his  passage  to  England,  in 
order  to  secure  a  legacy  which  had  been  left 
him.  I  would  not  have  accepted  it  as  a  gift 
at  that  time,  for  it  was  all  marsh  land.  He 
succeeded  in  getting  Nicholas  Sparks  to  take  it 
for  £9$,  and  I  indorsed  his  notes  for  the 
amount.  Not  long  since  Sparks  sold  eighty 
acres  of  it  to  Colonel  By  for  several  thousand 
pounds  sterling.  The  Colonel  drained  it,  divided 
it  into  town  lots,  and  is  now  asking  a  fabulous 
price  for  it* 

"  How  is  the  town  laid  out  ? "  asked  Mr. 
Papineau. 

"  There  are  a  few  scattered  houses  on  a  street 
which  has  been  called  after  the  Duke  of  Welling- 
ton, about  half  a  dozen  at  Le  Breton  Flats,  and 
east  of  the  canal  there  are  two  streets  called 
Sussex  and  Rideau,  on  which  there  are  quite  a 
number  of  houses  and  four  shops,  kept  by 
Scotchmen.  There  are  also  two  civilian  bar- 
racks, facing  each  other  near  Sussex  Street,  for 
the  canal  workers. 

"  I  rode  over  a  few  days  ago  and  was  aston- 
ished to  see  the  rapid  progress  the  place  is 

*  The  same  eighty  acres  was  disposed  of  by  Colonel 
By  a  few  years  later  for  half  a  million  pounds  sterling. 
220 


Found  Out 

making.  Crossing  the  wooden  bridge  at  the 
Chaudiere,  which  Colonel  By  succeeded  in 
building  after  many  fruitless  attempts,  I  drove 
through  Le  Breton's  farm  to  the  gully  recently 
bridged  by  Lieutenant  Pooley,  then,  skirting  the 
cliff  on  which  the  Episcopal  church  is  being 
erected  on  a  lot  given  by  Sparks,  and  passing  the 
Scotch  church,  I  drove  through  the  woods  along 
a  corduroy  road  which  wound  round  the  foot  of 
Barracks  Hill,  or  the  Military  Reserve,  to 
Sappers' Bridge,  and  found  that  the  Colonel  had  so 
transformed  the  lower  part  of  the  town  by  drain- 
age as  to  make  it  beyond  recognition.  The  swamp 
and  even  the  creek  have  disappeared.  There  is 
about  half  a  mile  of  unbroken  forest  between 
the  upper  and  lower  parts  of  the  town.  The 
houses  are  built  in  the  midst  of  huge  old 
boulders  and  masses  of  rock,  and  are  hidden 
from  each  other  by  lofty  pines  and  thick  under- 
brush." 

"  What  is  its  population?"  asked  Mr.  Papineau. 

"  I  should  say  about  two  thousand,"  he  replied. 
"  And  they  are  mostly  of  the  lowest  class  of 
Irish,  who  are  very  awkward.  What  they  are 
used  to  doing  they  do  fairly  well,  but  it  seems 
impossible  to  teach  them  anything  new.  If  they 
can  dig  out  for  themselves  a  mud  cabin  in  the 
side  of  a  hill  they  would  never  dream  of  building 
one  of  wood. 

221 


The  "White  Chief  of  the  Ottawa 

"  Near  the  works  is  a  place  called  Corktown, 
where  the  workmen  have  burrowed  in  the  sand- 
hills. Smoke  is  seen  to  rise  out  of  holes  which 
have  been  opened  in  the  ground  to  answer  the 
purpose  of  chimneys.  In  these  miserable  dwell- 
ings whole  families  are  huddled  together  worse 
than  in  Ireland. 

"  McTaggart  says,"  continued  the  Chief,  "  that 
the  engineers  and  contractors  cannot  get  them 
to  keep  out  of  the  way  of  their  own  blasts,  and 
that  he  has  more  than  once  seen  heads,  legs  and 
arms  blown  in  all  directions ;  and  when  given  a 
spade  and  pick  they  have  to  exercise  eternal 
vigilance  to  keep  them  from  digging  their  own 
graves." 

Dr.  Bigsby  then  took  his  seat  at  the  table. 

"  You  look  as  though  you  had  been  carousing, 
Doctor,"  said  Mr.  Papineau. 

"  I  was,  in  a  way,"  he  replied.  "  I  remained 
up  most  of  the  night  to  see  the  charivari.  I 
have  seen  it  in  France,"  he  said,  "but  I  think 
the  French-Canadian  has  improved  upon  the 
original.  In  this  country  it  is  evidently  intended 
to  reach  offenders  against  propriety  and  the 
public  sense  of  honor.  Ill-assorted  marriages 
seem  to  be  its  special  objects  here.  You  know 
Adjutant  Randall,  do  you  not?"  addressing 
Mr.  Papineau. 

"Yes,"  he  replied,  "quite  well." 

222 


Found  Out 

"  He  was  married  yesterday,"  continued  the 
doctor,  "  to  the  widow  of  a  wealthy  brewer.  She 
was  of  good  French  family,  and  resembled  the 
famous  widow  of  Kent  in  having  a  large  annual 
income.  She  is  not  young,  and  for  aught  I 
know  may  have  thrown  off  her  weeds  too 
soon. 

"  Last  evening,  when  in  my  room,  I  heard  the 
most  incomprehensible  noises,  gradually  draw- 
ing nearer  and  nearer.  A  broad  red  light  soon 
began  to  glare  upon  the  houses  and  fill  the 
street.  The  throng  slowly  arrived  and  slowly 
passed  the  door,  and  as  you  honorable  gentle- 
men were  probably  in  session  I  shall  try  and 
describe  some  parts  of  the  show. 

"  First  came  a  strange  figure,  masked,  with  a 
cocked  hat  and  sword ;  then  came  strutting  a 
little  humpbacked  creature  in  brown,  red  and 
yellow,  with  beak  and  tail.  Fifteen  or  sixteen 
people  followed  in  the  garb  of  Indians,  some 
with  cow-horns  on  their  heads.  Then  came 
two  men  in  white  shirts,  bearing  a  paper  coffin 
of  great  size,  lighted  from  within  and  having 
skulls,  cross-bones  and  initials  painted  in  black 
on  its  sides.  This  was  surrounded  by  men 
blowing  horns,  beating  pot-lids,  poker  and 
tongs,  whirling  rattles,  whistling,  and  so  on. 

"To  these  succeeded  a  number  of  Chinese 
lanterns,  some  aloft  on  high  poles  and  mixed 
15  223 


The  White  Chief  of  the  Ottawa 

with  blazing  torches,  small  flags,  black  and 
white,  and  more  rough  music.  Close  after  came 
more  torches,  clatter  and  fantastic  disguises,  the 
whole  surrounded  by  a  large  rabble  who  kept 
up  an  irregular  fire  of  yells  which  could  be 
heard  a  mile  away. 

"They  perambulated  the  whole  city  before 
proceeding  to  the  ill-fated  mansion  of  the  bride, 
but  at  last  they  arrived  at  her  door  and  drew  up 
before  it.  The  large  handsome  house  was 
silent  and  dark — the  window  shades  were  closed. 
There  was  evidently  to  be  no  friendly  feast,  for 
in  many  cases,  I  believe,  the  attack, .is  met 
courteously  with  lighted  halls  and  a  cold  colla- 
tion to  the  principal  actors,  when  the  din  and 
hubbub  generally  ceases  and  the  thing  ends  ;  but 
it  was  not  so  in  the  charivari  of  last  night. 

"  The  crowd  was  puzzled,  but  showed  pluck. 
It  brayed  and  blew  and  roared  and  shook  torch 
and  lantern,  and  might  have  done  so  all  night 
long,  as  it  appeared  to  me,  standing  at  a  cowardly 
distance,  when  suddenly  the  large  front  door 
opened  and  out  rushed  the  manly  figure  of  the 
Adjutant  with  ten  or  twelve  assistants  in  plain 
clothes  (brother  officers,  I  fear)  armed  with 
cudgels. 

"To  work  they  went  upon  the  defenceless 
crowd,  and  especially  among  the  masquers, 
where  the  torches  gave  useful  light.  The  whole 
224 


Found  Out 

attack  and  flight  was  an  affair  of  five  minutes. 
The  fun-loving  crowd,  actors  and  spectators, 
fled,  and  gone  in  an  incredibly  short  space  of 
time  were  torches,  lanterns,  coffin,  kettles  and 
buffalo-horns. 

"  The  unhappy  little  hunchback  was  seized 
by  the  bridegroom,  who  began  to  pound  him, 
but  he  most  piteously  confessed  that  he  was 

Mr. ,  editor  of  the ,  a  local  paper.     He 

was  dismissed  with  a  shake,  and  told  that  in 
future  cripples  in  charivaris  would  be  treated 
as  able-bodied  men. 

"  The  affair  so  unnerved  the  bride  that  she 
escaped  through  the  back  door  and  took  rooms 
here." 

Just  then  an  officer  entered,  and  the  doctor 
said  : 

"  Good  morning,  Adjutant !  How  is  Mrs. 
Randall  ?  " 

Suddenly  he  caught  sight  of  the  Chief,  who 
sat  back  in  his  chair  gazing  at  him  in  mute 
astonishment,  for  it  was  none  other  than  Harold 
Wrenford. 

"  She  is  much  better,  thank  you,"  he  said, 
"but  I  forgot  her  medicine,"  and  he  hastened 
from  the  room. 

"  How  long  have  you  known  the  Adjutant  ?  " 
asked  the  Chief. 

"  Only  recently,"  replied  the  doctor. 
225 


The  White  Chief  of  the  Ottawa 

"  I  have  known  him  for  years,"  replied  Mr. 
Papineau.  "  I  knew  him  when  he  was  a  young 
lieutenant  in  the  Citadel.  He  sold  his  commis- 
sion, went  abroad,  and  returned  a  few  years  ago 
with  his  pockets  full  of  money,  purchased  an 
adjutancy,  and  he  has  been  regarded  by -the 
weaker  sex  as  one  of  the  greatest  catches  in 
Quebec." 

In  less  than  half  an  hour  Adjutant  and  Mrs. 
Randall  were  seen  driving  down  towards  the 
docks,  where  they  took  passage  in  a  vessel  bound 
for  Liverpool. 


226 


HON.   THOMAS  MACKAY. 


CHAPTER  XXI. 

A   DINNER  AT  RIDE  A  U  HALL  IN   THE 
THIRTIES. 

1837- 

MR.  AND  MRS.  GEORGE  MORRISON  and  the 
aged  Chief  were  among  the  guests  at  a  small 
dinner  party  given  by  the  "  Laird  of  Bytown," 
the  Hon.  Thomas  MacKay,  at  his  new  residence, 
Rideau  Hall,  in  honor  of  John  McTaggart,  C.E., 
who  had  returned  to  the  New  World  to  visit 
old  friends.  ^ 

The  Hall,  which  had  been  erected  on  his 
estate  of  thirteen  hundred  acres,  midway  between 
the  banks  of  the  Rideau  and  the  Ottawa,  was  a 
large  cut-stone  building  with  semi-tower  front. 
The  building  itself,  the  well-kept  grounds,  the 
imposing  avenues  with  their  porters'  lodges,  the 
conservatories,  excelled  anything  in  Canada  at 
that  time. 

It  was  spring.  In  the  tall  trees  of  the 
avenues,  which  seemed  to  shut  out  the  sky,  the 
birds  were  awaking  to  life  and  love.  A  little 
brook  gurgled  over  mossy  stones  in  the  quiet 
glen  by  the  wayside,  on  the  banks  of  which,  soft 

-to  227 


The  White  Chief  of  the  Ottawa 

with  moss  and  pine  needles,  the  trilliums  grew 
so  thickly  that  they  appeared  like  a  bank  of 
snow  which  had  escaped  the  rays  of  the  April 
sun. 

There  was  great  diversity  of  color  and  form  in 
the  trees.  The  pines  stood  erect,  flinging  their 
rough  limbs  above  the  young  leaves  of  the 
deciduous  trees  below.  The  white  birch  and 
trembling  poplar  adorned  the  glen  with  pale 
gray  or  light  green  leaves,  whose  delicacy  of  tint 
contrasted  finely  with  the  dark  masses  of  the 
fir  trees  and  the  lively  green  of  maple  and  wild 
cherry. 

Such  was  the  home  over  which  presided  the 
noble  Laird  and  his  gracious  wife,  and  which, 
even  in  those  early  days,  was  a  centre  of  hospi- 
tality. 

Among  the  guests  were  Chief  McNab,  who 
had  left  the  Highlands  of  Scotland  with  a 
numerous  clan,  and  taken  up  his  abode  with 
them  in  a  township  which  had  been  granted  to 
him  on  the  banks  of  Lake  de  Chats,  about  thirty 
miles  from  Bytown. 

The  guests  scanned  him  with  a  peculiarly 
keen  interest  as  he  entered  the  room  preceded 
by  his  piper  playing,  "  The  Hacks  o'  Cromdale." 
He  was  dressed  in  full  Highland  costume,  with 
kilts  and  scarf  of  red  and  green  tartan,  and  wore 
a  queue  neatly  tied  with  a  knot  of  ribbon. 
228 


Dinner  at  Rideau  Hall  in  the  Thirties 

Captain  Andrew  Wilson,  of  Ossian  Hall,  on 
the  banks  of  the  Rideau,  was  another  guest.  He 
had  retired  from  the  Navy  and  posed  as  lawyer, 
judge,  farmer,  and  author,  his  title  to  the  latter 
consisting  in  three  volumes  on  naval  history. 
He  held  weekly  courts  at  Bytown,  and  was 
regarded  by  the  people  of  the  town  as  a  man  of 
great  importance.  To  see  the  Captain  on  the 
bench  with  his  anchor-buttoned  coat  and  his 
old-fashioned  spectacles,  attending  gravely  to 
the  examination  of  witnesses,  was  ludicrous.  Of 
this  he  was  perfectly  sensible,  but  it  was  an 
amusement  to  him.  He  was  one  of  those  men 
who  would  have  liked  to  have  the  whole  world 
following  after  him. 

Rev.  Mr.  Cruikshanks,  pastor  of  St.  Andrews 
church,  the  first  church  in  Bytown,  and  Rev. 
S.  H.  Stone,  rector  of  Christ  church,  completed 
the  list  of  invited  guests. 

McTaggart,  or  "  Mac,"  as  he  was  familiarly 
called,  the  guest  of  the  evening  and  the  hero  of 
the  hour,  related  many  amusing  incidents  which 
had  come  under  his  notice  while  Clerk  of  the 
Public  Works. 

"  On  one  occasion,"  he  said,  "  while  returning 
by  steamer  from  Lachine,  an  oddly-dressed  per- 
son sailed  along  with  us.  He  had  a  short-tailed 
blue  coat  with  metal  buttons  that  once  had  been 
clear,  but  the  salt  spray  of  the  Atlantic  Ocean 
229 


The  White  Chief  of  the  Ottawa 

had  dimmed  their  lustre,  a  woollen-striped, 
double-breasted  waistcoat,  while  a  pair  of  vel- 
veteen pantaloons  graced  his  hurdles.  He  was  a 
forward  kind  of  little  man  from  the  south  of 
Scotland,  who  had  paid  little  attention  to  the 
cut  of  his  whiskers,  and  the  hair  of  his  head 
seemed  to  furnish  a  good  cover  for  game  of  a 
peculiar  kind. 

"  The  tone  of  my  voice,  or  some  other  Scotch 
keepsake,  drew  him  near  me,  when  the  following 
confab  took  place : 

" '  I  hae  surely  seen  your  face  some  gate  afore, 
mon,  but  whar  it's  mair  than  I  can  cleverly  tell.' 

'  At  the  fair  o'  Minnyvive,  man  ? '  quoth  I. 
'  Are  not  ye ' — there  I  hung  fire.  He  helped  me 
out  by  adding : 

"  '  The  Laird  o'  Birrboy.' 

" '  Exactly,'  I  replied,  and  he  believed  or 
seemed  to  believe  me,  although  I  had  never 
seen  his  face  in  my  life  before. 

"  As  the  steamboat  neared  the  Lake  of  Two 
Mountains,  on  the  Ottawa,  giving  the  passen- 
gers a  peep  at  the  wilderness,  '  What  a  lang 
planting ! '  he  exclaimed.  '  I  wonner  wha's 
Laird  o't  ? ' 

"  I  replied  in  a  kind  of  knowing  manner  that 

he  would  see  the  Laird  presently,  and  shortly 

we  came  upon  an  Indian  encampment  by  the 

bank   of  the   river.      The    Indians   were   busy 

230 


Dinner  at  Rideau  Hall  in  the  Thirties 

among   their  canoes,  skinning   some  deer  and 
musjcrats  they  had  caught. 

" '  Yonder,  Birrboy,  yonder's  the  Laird  ! '  quoth 
I,  pointing  to  an  Indian  Chief  with  the  feathers 
of  wild  birds  stuck  round  in  his  hat,  and  long 
silver  earrings  hanging  down  on  his  shoulders. 

"  'Bless  me  ! '  said  Birrboy,  with  open  mouth, 
'  and  yon's  the  Laird  ?  ' 

"  '  It's  all  that's  for  him,'  I  continued,  '  and 
yonder's  the  gardener  coming  after  him.'  This 
was  another  Indian  with  a  branch  of  a  tree  on 
his  shoulder  for  the  fire. 

"  '  Bless  me  !  He's  a  queer  Laird  that,  and  is 
that  ane  of  his  seats  ?  ' 

"  I  explained  that  it  was,  and  that  he  had 
many  such  like  up  and  down  the  'lang  planting.' 

" '  What  wad  the  bodies  about  Minnyvive 
think  if  they  saw  sic  lairds  and  gairdeners 
coming  up  the  fair  as  thae,  mon  ? '  he  exclaimed. 
'  I'll  be  hanged  gin  they  wadna  creep  in  aneath 
the  beds  wi'  fear,  like  Nell  Coskerie  in  a  thunner- 
storm.' 

"  Landing  on  the  shore  at  a  place  called 
Chute  of  '  Blendo,'  we  came  upon  pieces  of  junk 
pine  split  up  in  thin  pieces. 

" '  An'  what  ca'  ye  thae  now  ? '  inquired  the 
Scotchman. 

"  '  Shingles,'  I  replied.     '  The  people  of  this 
country  cover  their  houses  with  them.' 
231 


The  White  Chief  of  the  Ottawa 

" '  Hech,  mon,  and  are  thae  the  Canada  sclate  ?' 
he  returned.  '  Ye  hae  queer  names  for  things 
here.  There's  a  shoe  like  a  swine  trough  ye  ca' 
the  saboo,  then  there's  a  shoe  ye  ca'  the  morgason, 
a  kin  o'  thing  like  a  big  splenchan  the  bodies  row 
their  feet  in.  Deil  hang  me,  if  ever  I  heard  o' 
sic  names.  I'll  never  bring  my  mooth  into  the 
wye  o'  pronooncing  them.' 

"  Proceeding  up  the  river  we  came  near  to  the 
public  works. 

" '  And  is  yon  a  timmer  clauchan  we  see  ?  ' 
pointing  to  Bytown,  quoth  the  Laird. 

" '  Ay,  yonder  are  the  shanties,'  I  informed 
him,  '  of  a  village  the  people  are  busy  building.' 

" '  Ay,  there  again,  noo,'  he  replied,  '  What  a 
queer  name  ye  hae  for  timmer  houses.' 

"  I  explained  that  the  first  rough  house  that 
a  settler  built  was  called  a  shanty ;  the  next, 
which  was  more  genteel,  was  called  a  log-house  ; 
and  the  third  and  last  was  a  clapboard  house. 

"  He  expressed  some  astonishment  at  this, 
and  wondered  '  if  I  could  recommend  him  to  a 
clout  of  land  ony  gate  aboot  that  he  could  big 
a  bit  shanty  on  an'  tak'  a  blaw  o'  the  pipe  in  wi' 
comfort.' 

"  I  informed  him  that  land  was  by  no  means 
scarce,  and  that  he  might  get  a  farm  for  an  auld 
sang.     '  Ay,  mon,'  I  said,  '  a  farm  larger  than 
Birrboy  for  an  auld  sang.' 
232 


Dinner  at  Rideau  Hall  in  the  Thirties 

"  This  seemed  to  please  him  much,  but  he 
said  :  '  I  hae  nae  siller,  ye  see,  an'  what's  the  use 
of  a  farm  without  it  ?  I  maun  e'en  see  to  get  into 
the  public  works  gaen  on  here  and  see  to  lay  by 
a  triffle.  I  wush  ye  wad  be  sae  kind  as  to  tell  me 
how  to  act  that  I  might  find  some  employment ' 

"  'Go  to  the  gentleman  over  the  way,'  said  I, 
pointing  to  our  military  commander,  who  was 
out  bustling  about  the  works. 

" '  That  man  with  the  red  coat  and  the  cocked 
hat  ?  '  he  inquired. 

" '  The  same,'  I  said,  '  and  say  to  him  that 
there  was  a  man  sent  you  to  His  Honor  who 
thought  you  might  be  worth  four  shillings  and 
sixpence  a  day  as  a  squad-master  of  laborers.' 

"  He  thanked  me  and  went  off  and  told  his 
story.  The  Colonel  quickly  guessed  who  had 
sent  him,  so  the  Laird  of  Birrboy  was  regularly 
installed  in  his  situation  and  seemed  to  under- 
stand his  duty. 

"  About  a  month  afterwards  Birrboy  came  to 
me  with  a  long  face  and  said  I  had  been  gude, 
very  gude  to  him,  but  thae  was  still  a  wee  kind- 
ness I  could  do  him  in  a  quiet  way. 

"  '  What  is  it  ? '  I  inquired. 

"  '  Why  the  wife,  silly  body,  is  down  in  Mon- 
treal, and  as  I  hae  a  bit  shanty  bigged  here,  I  wad 
like  tae  gang  doon  an'  bring  her  up,  if  ye  had 
nae  objection.' 

233 


The  White  Chief  of  the  Ottawa 

"  To  this  I  replied  that  I  would  have  none, 
but  that  he  must  apply  to  the  same  gentleman 
as  formerly  and  see  what  he  had  to  say  in  the 
matter.' 

"  '  Ay,  but  there's  that  in  it,  I  doubt  he'll  score 
me  oot  o'  the  books  when  I'm  awaV 

"  He  went  to  the  Colonel  and  asked  the  favor 
to  bring  his  wife,  which  of  course  was  granted. 
Off  went  the  Laird  as  proud  as  a  dog  with  two 
tails,  but  when  he  came  to  the  bank  of  the  river 
to  the  steamboat  landing,  the  said  bateau  defeu, 
as  the  French  call  her,  had  gone  to  the  other 
side  of  the  Ottawa  to  take  in  part  of  her  cargo. 
There  was  no  boat  about  but  the  Government 
boat,  in  which  were  Colonel  By  with  some  ladies 
and  military  officers  about  to  take  a  pleasure 
sail  up  to  the  Falls.  This  boat  had  pushed  off, 
but  Birrboy  waved  his  hat  and  cried  : 

" '  Hoot,  mon,  come  hither  ! ' 

"  The  rowers  rested  on  their  oars  and  he  was 
asked  what  he  wanted. 

" '  I  want  a  bit  cast,  mon,  to  the  ither  side  o' 
the  water  to  the  steamboat.' 

"  Someone  replied  out  of  the  boat  that  it  was 
impossible,  as  they  were  going  on  a  pleasure 
sail  and  could  not  be  troubled  with  him. 

" '  Hoot,  mon  ! '  continued  the  persevering 
Scotchman,  '  it  will  tak  ye  nought  out  o'  yer 
234 


Dinner  at  Rideau  Hall  in  the  Thirties 

wye  to  throw  a  puir  body  oot  on  the  pint  as  ye 
gae  by.' 

" '  Confound  you,'  replied  the  Colonel  as  they 
pushed  in  the  boat,  '  if  you  are  not  a  Scotchman 
in  truth  I  am  in  ignorance.' 

"  How  joyfully  did  he  take  his  seat  among  the 
officers  and  ladies,  smiling  to  himself  with  all 
the  humor  of  Dunscore  depicted  in  his  counten- 
ance. I  looked  and  laughed  after  my  worthy 
countryman,  and  have  not  been  so  fortunate 
as  to  have  seen  him  since." 

"Tell  us  how  you  celebrated  your  first  Christ- 
mas in  Canada,"  said  Mr.  MacKay. 

"  I  well  remember  how  I  forgot  to  celebrate 
my  first  Christmas  in  this  country,"  replied 
Mac.  "  We  were  taking  a  flying  level  *  between 
Rafting  Bay  and  the  Rideau — a  distance  01 
about  four  miles.  Taking  a  level  of  this  extent 
at  home  would  not  have  occupied  more  than  a 
day,  but  in  a  dark,  dense  wood  the  subject  was 
quite  altered,  and  the  surveyor  has  to  change 
his  home  system  altogether ;  for  instance,  if  we 
get  upon  a  hill  in  Britain  we  may  see  the  natural 
lead  of  the  land,  but  here  in  the  wilderness  you 
have  to  grope  for  this  like  a  blind  man. 

"  We  cut  holes  through  the  thickets  of  these 

*  A  rough  guess  to  a  foot  of  the  rise  or  fall  of  the  country 
above  any  fixed  spot. 

235 


The  White  Chief  of  the  Ottawa 

dismal  swamps,  and  sent  a  man  half  a  mile  be- 
fore us  to  blow  a  horn,  keeping  to  one  place 
until  those  in  the  rear  come  up,  so  that  by  the 
compass  and  the  sound,  there  being  no  sun,  we 
were  able  to  grope  out  our  course. 

"The  weather  was  extremely  cold,  and  the 
screws  of  the  theodolite  would  scarcely  move. 
When  night  came  on  we  sent  two  of  the  axemen 
to  rig  a  shanty  by  the  side  of  a  swamp.  We 
generally  camped  near  a  swamp,  for  water  could 
be  had  to  drink  and  to  cook  with,  and  the  hem- 
lock boughs  grew  more  bushy  in  such  places, 
and  were  easily  obtained  to  cover  the  shanty ; 
and,  besides,  we  generally  found  dry  cedar 
there,  which  makes  excellent  firewood.  When 
we  arrived  at  the  camp  we  found  a  very  com- 
fortable house  set  up  by  our  friends,  with  a 
blazing  fire  in  front  of  it.  We  lay  down  on 
the  bushy  hemlock,  holding  pork  before  the 
fire  on  wooden  prongs,  each  man  roasting  for 
himself,  while  plenty  of  tea  was  thrown  into  a 
kettle  of  boiling  water.  The  tin  mug,  our  only 
tea  cup,  went  round  till  all  had  drunk,  then  it 
was  filled  again,  and  so  on,  while  each  with  his 
bush  knife  cut  toasted  pork  on  slices  of  bread. 

"  Then  we  went  to  sleep,  and,  after  having  lain 

an  hour  or  so  on  one  side,  someone  would  cry — 

'  Spoon ! '  the  order  to  turn  to  the  other,  which 

was  often  a  disagreeable  one  if  a  spike  of  tree 

236 


Dinner  at  Rideau  Hall  in  the  Thirties 

root  or  such  substance  stuck  up  beneath  ribs. 
Reclining  thus  like  a  parcel  of  spoons,  our  feet 
to  the  fire,  we  have  found  the  hair  of  our 
heads  often  frozen  to  the  place  where  we  lay. 
For  several  days  together  did  we  lie  in  these 
wild  places.  In  Dow's  great  swamp,  one  of  the 
most  dismal  places  in  the  wilderness,  did  five 
Irishmen,  two  Englishmen,  two  Americans,  one 
Frenchman,  and  one  Scotchman,  hold  their 
merry  Christmas  in  1826,  or  rather  forgot  to 
hold  it  at  all." 

"  Do  you  remember  your  experiences  in  pro- 
specting for  iron  ore  in  the  mountains  ?  "  asked 
the  Chief,  who  was  one  of  Mac's  warmest 
friends  and  admirers. 

"  I  had  been  in  Canada  only  a  few  months." 
he  said,  "  when  I  happened  to  hear  from  various 
sources  that  mountains  of  iron  ore  existed  in 
the  range  north  of  Hull,  and  the  Chief,  MacKay, 
Colonel  By,  and  I  secured  a  guide,  and  took  our 
way  on  horseback  through  the  forest  to  inspect 
the  said  ore  bed  that  had  hindered  the  magnetic 
needle  of  many  a  surveyor's  compass  from 
traversing  properly.  We  mounted  at  the 
Columbian  hotel  and  away  we  went,  our  guide 
having  provisions,  axes,  hammers,  etc.,  in  a  bag 
on  the  saddle  with  him.  Having  cantered  away 
several  miles  through  cleared  land,  we  began  to 
enter  the  wilderness,  and,  as  I  am  no  great 
237 


The  White  Chief  of  the  Ottawa 

horseman,  I  soon  found  my  eyes  and  nose 
beginning  to  be  scratched  off  from  the  brush- 
wood lashing  and  rubbing  against  them,  and 
soon,  alas  !  I  found  myself  comfortably  landed 
on  my  back  on  the  trunk  of  an  old  tree  that  had 
fallen  many  years  ago. 

"On  looking  round  I  saw  my  quiet  pony 
thinking  for  a  wonder  what  had  become  of  me, 
one  of  his  forefeet  having  trod  out  the  crown  of 
a  good  new  thirty  shilling  hat  I  had  bought  in 
London. 

"  My  companions  gathered  round,  but  could 
not  prevail  on  me  to  mount  again  ;  the  guide 
led  the  horse,  and  I  trudged  along  on  foot 
Getting  rather  weary,  however,  and  seeing  the 
comparatively  easy  manner  in  which  my  friends 
got  along,  in  spite  of  the  thick  brushwood  and 
old  trees  that  lay  stretched  over  one  another  at 
all  angles,  I  mounted  again,  but  soon  found  it 
almost  impossible  to  follow  my  companions 
without  getting  myself  bruised  in  all  quarters, 
and  possibly  some  of  my  bones  broken. 

"They  had  got  about  one  hundred  yards 
before  me,  and  halloed  to  me  to  follow.  I 
exerted  myself  to  the  utmost,  but  one  of  my 
legs  getting  into  the  cleft  of  a  small  tree,  I  was 
thrown  off  the  horse's  back  and  left  among  the 
briars  again.  Bawling  out,  they  waited  until  I 
came  up.  None  of  them  but  Mr.  MacKay,  as 
238 


Dinner  at  Rideau  Hall  in  the  Thirties 

good  a  Scotchman  as  lives,  laughed,  and  I  was 
almost  inclined  to  fling  my  boot  at  him.  Being 
a  good  horseman,  and  used  to  the  rough  roads 
of  Canada,  he  could  keep  his  seat  in  the  saddle 
in  a  way,  but  the  skin  of  his  legs  was  partly 
peeled  like  my  own,  and  his  clothes  torn  in 
various  places. 

"After  travelling  a  great  way  we  got  to  a 
stream  which  the  guide  said  had  its  origin  in  the 
iron  mountain.  Proceeding  up  the  stream  to  its 
source,  we  at  last  came  upon  the  famous  ore- 
bed,  but  through  excessive  fatigue,  after  having 
taken  a  little  refreshment,  I  fell  asleep,  as  did  all 
my  companions  but  one,  the  enterprising  Lord 
of  the  Manor  of  Hull,  Indian  Chief,  Colonel  of 
the  2nd  Battalion,  etc.,  etc.  Even  Colonel  By, 
with  bone  and  muscle  and  sinew  like  wrought- 
iron,  who  can  endure  anything  and  eat  anything, 
even  to  raw  pork,  was  fagged  out,  and  slept  like 
the  rest  of  us. 

"  The  Chief  kindly  left  us  undisturbed  for  an 
hour,  when  he  roused  us.  Traversing  these 
wild  mountains  in  all  directions,  we  were  much 
pleased  with  the  immense  specimens  of  iron  ore 
that  appeared  everywhere.  Mr.  MacKay  wielded 
the  hammer  with  masonic  skill,  and  laid  the 
rich  ore-beds  open  to  inspection.  At  one  place 
the  mountains  are  not  more  than  two  miles  from 
the  first  falls  of  the  Gatineau,  where  machinery 
16  239 


The  White  Chief  of  the  Ottawa 

and  engines  could  be  erected  at  moderate  rate, 
as  water-power  may  be  had  to  any  extent  from 
the  falls.  We  found  an  abundance  of  hardwood, 
particularly  maple,  which  makes  the  best  char- 
coal of  any.  We  concluded  that  this  was  the 
best  place  for  iron  works  in  Canada. 

"We  at  length  thought  of  returning  to  the 
hotel.  Night  came  on,  and  in  the  forenoon  of 
the  next  day  I  found  myself  alive  at  the  Falls  of 
the  Chaudiere.  The  troubles  I  had  undergone 
were  amply  repaid.  My  bruises  recovered,  the 
skin  came  over  my  arms  and  legs,  but  I  shall 
never  try  to  explore  the  wilds  of  Canada  on 
horseback  again." 

"  Have  you  ever  tried  the  experiment,  Mr. 
^cNab  ?  "  asked  the  good-natured  Scotchman. 

"  Sir,"  he  replied,  disdainfully,  "  I  thought 
you  had  known  better.  Nothing  but  McNab,  if 
you  please — '  Mr.'  does  not  belong  to  me." 

Mr.  McTaggart  expressed  his  apologies,  and 
there  was  a  lull  in  the  conversation. 

"  You  have  quite  a  fine  church,"  said  the  Chief, 
after  a  time,  addressing  the  Scottish  pastor. 

"  Yes,"  he  replied,  "  we  are  indebted  to  our 
host  for  that  church.  He  built  it  at  his  own 
expense  while  the  masons  of  the  public  works 
were  awaiting  orders  from  the  War  Department 
in  England,  to  widen  the  locks." 

"  Why  did  you  call  it  after  St.  Andrew  ?  "  said 
240 


Dinner  at  Rideau  Hall  in  the  Thirties 

the  Chief.  "  I  never  could  understand  why 
Scotchmen  seem  to  have  a  monopoly  of  that 
saint,  and  Episcopalians  a  monopoly  of  the 
name  of  Christ,  and  Roman  Catholics  of  St. 
Peter  and  St.  Joseph,  in  naming  their  churches. 
St.  Andrew  was  one  of  the  least  known  of  the 
honored  twelve,  and  why  he  should  have  gained 
and  retained  such  a  grip  of  Scotland  and  her 
scattered  children  is  a  mystery  to  me." 

"  There,  Mr.  Cruikshanks,"  said  the  Laird,  "  is 
a  problem  for  you  to  solve,  for  I  must  admit  it 
is  a  question  beyond  my  ken." 

"The  only  reason  that  I  can  find  why  St. 
Andrew  is  so  closely  connected  with  Scotland," 
replied  Mr.  Cruikshanks,  whose  speech  was  not 
a  little  infected  with  the  dialect  of  southern 
Scotland,  but  is  here  rendered  in  modern  Eng- 
lish for  the  sake  of  the  readers,  "is  found  in 
most  ancient  history — it  may  be  legendary.  It 
is  this : 

"  Faithful  to  the  farewell  commission  of  his 
Master,  whom  he  saw  ascend  from  the  brow  of 
Olivet  and  received  into  heaven,  Andrew  spent 
his  missionary  life  in  Scythia  and  Achaia,  and 
in  Patrae,  one  of  its  principal  cities,  he  founded 
a  branch  of  the  Church,  the  success  of  which 
brought  down  upon  him  the  vengeance  of  the 
heathen  governor,  who  caused  him  to  be  crucified. 
He  was  tied  to  a  cross  of  olive  wood  in  the  form  of 
241 


The  White  Chief  of  the  Ottawa 

the  letter  X.  He  endured  the  prolonged  agonies 
of  hunger  and  thirst  and  pain  for  many  days, 
until  at  last  the  strong  heart  gave  its  last  beat 
and  his  spirit  fled  to  the  side  of  the  glorified 
Christ. 

"  A  woman  of  wealth  and  rank  obtained  pos- 
session of  the  body.  The  congregation  with 
sorrowing  hearts  buried  it  in  the  little  church. 
There  it  lay  in  undisturbed  repose  during  the 
long  stretch  of  three  hundred  years. 

"Wholesale  massacres  swept  myriads  of 
Christians  into  martyr  graves  until  a  Christian 
emperor  came  to  the  throne,  who  ordered  a 
great  and  gorgeous  temple  to  be  erected  in 
memory  of  the  apostle  in  Constantinople. 

"  Constantine  commanded  the  presiding  pres- 
byter"— 

"  Bishop,  you  mean,"  interrupted  the  rector. 

"  Presbyter,  sir,"  said  the  Scotchman,  firmly, 
"  of  the  little  church  at  Petrae  to  deliver  up  the 
body  of  the  martyred  apostle  that  it  might  rest 
till  the  glorious  resurrection  morn  in  the 
grandest  mausoleum  that  Imperial  hands  could 
build  for  it. 

"  Three  days  before  the  messengers  arrived, 
Regulus,  the  presbyter,  dreamed  that  a  messen- 
ger from  a  greater  than  Constantine  ordered 
him  to  open  the  tomb  of  the  saint  and  to  remove 
part  of  its  contents  and  hide  them  in  another 
242 


Dinner  at  Rideau  Hall  in  the  Thirties 

place.  This  he  did,  and  the  remainder  of  the 
body  was  removed  to  Constantinople. 

"  Some  time  afterwards  Regulus  had  another 
dream,  when  the  same  messenger  appeared  to 
him  and  warned  him  to  depart  from  Petrae,  and 
to  take  with  him  the  bones  which  he  had  con- 
cealed and  to  sail  to  a  port  to  which  God  would 
safely  guide  him. 

"  Regulus  obeyed,  and  was  accompanied  by 
sixteen  presbyters  and  three  devout  deacon- 
esses, who  set  sail  not  knowing  whither  to 
steer  their  course. 

"Tossed  up  and  down  in  Adria,  driven  by 
the  wind  through  the  dreaded  pillars  of  Hercules, 
dashed  hither  and  thither  in  the  surging  Bay  of 
Biscay,  whirled  northward  by  furious  hurricanes 
over  the  English  Channel  and  the  German 
Ocean,  they  found  themselves  shipwrecked  in  a 
bay,  afterwards  known  as  the  Bay  of  St. 
Andrews,  on  the  east  of  Scotland.  All  else  but 
the  precious  relics  lost,  they  with  difficulty 
gained  the  shore. 

"  On  the  spot  where  they  landed  they  built  a 
church,  taking  for  their  plan  the  church  at 
Petr;E,  and  in  it  they  reverently  deposited  the 
martyr's  bones  and  called  the  church  and  place 
St.  Andrews. 

"  Dense  woods  surrounded  them,  infested  with 
boars  and  wolves.  The  barbarians  extended  to 
243 


The  White  Chief  of  the  Ottawa 

them  a  hearty  welcome.  Regulus,  afterwards 
known  in  Scottish  history  as  St.  Raol,  told 
them  of  St.  Andrew  and  of  his  faith  in  the 
incarnate  God  who  had  come  to  seek  and  to 
save  the  lost  They  listened  and  believed,  and 
Hangus,  the  King,  with  all  his  subjects  shook 
off  Druidical  superstition  and  became  Christian, 
and  from  St.  Andrews  streamed  through  the 
dark  places  of  the  land  the  true  light  of  the 
world — the  Gospel  of  Christ  as  St.  Andrew  had 
learned  it  from  the  Master  himself. 

"  That,  sir,"  he  said,  addressing  the  Chief,  "  is 
the  reason  why  we  have  named  the  new  kirk 
St.  Andrews." 

"  Interesting — most  interesting,"  said  the 
Laird,  who  had  moved  back  from  the  table  and 
sat  clasping  his  right  knee  with  his  hands. 
"  The  learned  son  of  Auld  Scotia  has  answered 
the  first  part  of  the  Chiefs  question,  and  we 
shall  look  to  the  rector  to  explain  why  the 
Episcopalians  seem  to  enjoy  a  monopoly  of  the 
name  of  '  Christ  church '  in  designating  their 
places  of  worship." 

For  a  moment  the  cultured  young  English- 
man looked  bewildered  and  confused,  for  the 
question  had  come  to  him  suddenly  and  unex- 
pectedly. Closing  his  eyes  he  repeated  the 
question  slowly  and  thoughtfully,  "  Why  do 
244 


Dinner  at  Rideau  Hall  in  the  Thirties 

churchmen   like  to  confer  upon  their  places  of 
worship  the  name  of  Christ  ?  " 

"  There  passes  before  my  mind  the  vision  of  a 
world,"  he  said,  still  keeping  his  eyes  closed, 
"  which  came  from  the  hands  of  the  Creator  in 
a  state  of  perfection  and  loveliness — a  world  of 
spotless  purity,  a  world  where  all  was  peace  and 
love,  and  joy  and  satisfaction — a  heaven  of  bliss 
and  of  ecstasy.  A  dark  shadow  crept  over  it — 
the  shadow  of  sin — which  was  soon  followed  by 
the  darker  and  more  awful  shadow  of  death. 
Its  women  wre  subjected  to  a  life  of  suffering 
and  sorrow,  a  life  of  bondage  and  tyranny  ;  its 
men  to  a  life  of  slavery.  The  whole  creation 
began  to  groan  and  travail  in  pain.  Life  was 
not  worth  living  nor  death  worth  dying,  until  a 
Light  from  heaven  shone  through  the  darkness, 
dispelling  the  gloom,  bringing  salvation  to  sor- 
rowing, sin-burdened  souls  and  hope  of  complete 
redemption,  when  the  body  shall  be  raised  in- 
corruptible, when  the  briars  and  thorns  shall 
disappear,  and  even  the  animals  shall  be  emanci- 
pated from  the  bondage  and  cruelty  of  man. 

"  It  was  the  Christ  who  turned  darkness  into 
light.  It  was  the  Christ  who  brought  life  out 
of  death.  It  was  the  Christ  who  lifted  woman 
from  the  depths  of  degradation  and  placed  her 
in  a  realm  of  love  and  hope.  It  was  the  Christ 
who  gave  the  weary  toiler  rest. 
245 


The  White  Chief  of  the  Ottawa 

"  Have  we  not  cause  to  bless  God  for  '  His  in- 
estimable love  in  the  redemption  of  the  world 
by  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  ?  ' ' 

"  That  is  Presbyterianism,"  said  Mrs.  MacKay. 

"  And  that  is  Episcopalianism,"  replied  the 
rector. 

"  We  recognize  the  Christ  as  the  head  of  the 
Church,"  said  the  Laird. 

"And  so  do  we,"  said  the  rector,  "and  if  I  had 
the  naming  of  ten  thousand  churches,  sir,  I 
would  call  each  one  '  Christ  church,'  and  I  would 
have  a  cross  on  each  somewhere  to  remind  the 
people  of  the  fact  that  He  left  the  heaven  of 
glory  to  suffer  and  die  for  them,  that  He  might 
bring  them  into  the  fulness  of  joy  which  He 
originally  designed  for  them." 

"  You  surprise  me,"  said  the  Laird,  "  for  I  had 
come  to  regard  the  Established  Church  of 
England  as  dead  in  formalism.  I  have  not 
found  so  great  faith  before — no,  not  in  the 
Church  of  England." 

"  Then  you  had  better  become  a  little  more 
intimately  acquainted  with  it,"  good-naturedly 
rejoined  the  young  rector,  and  the  conversation 
turned  into  other  topics. 


246 


- 

I 

j- 

9 

a. 


I 

CL 

8. 


o 

s 

— 


CHAPTER    XXII. 

LIGHT  AT  EVENTIDE. 

1839. 

SPRING  had  come.  The  aged  Chief,  who  had 
passed  the  seventy-ninth  anniversary  of  his 
birth,  sat  propped  up  with  pillows  gazing  at  the 
swollen  torrent,  with  its  seething,  tumbling  mass 
of  white  foam,  as  it  rushed  with  resistless  power 
into  the  big  cauldron  below. 

Through  the  half-open  window  the  fragrance 
of  blossoming  fruit-trees  found  its  way  into  the 
room.  From  the  eastern  window  he  could  see  the 
smoke  rising  from  his  innumerable  factories  and 
mills;  through  the  southern  one  the  burnished 
roofs  and  steeples  of  the  opposite  cliffs  sparkled 
and  glittered  in  the  sunshine. 

As  he  gazed  thoughtfully  at  the  panorama 
before  him,  he  said  to  Chrissy,  who  with  her 
husband  had  carefully  nursed  him  for  five  years 
while  suffering  with  a  broken  thigh,  occasioned 
by  a  fall  on  the  pavement  near  the  St.  Louis 
gate  at  Quebec : 

"  It  makes  one  think  of  time  as  it  rolls  on  like 
a  mighty  rushing  river  soon  to  lose  itself  in  the 
vast  sea  of  eternity." 

247 


The  White  Chief  of  the  Ottawa 

Chrissy  sat  by  his  bedside  reading,  and  seemed 
oblivious  to  the  remark.  At  length,  looking  up 
from  the  book  with  a  face  beaming  with  satis- 
faction, she  said  : 

"  Do  you  know  what  the  Surveyor-General 
says  of  you,  father?  I  have  just  been  reading  a 
marked  copy  of  his  Topographical  Report  to 
William  IV.,  which  Mr.  Papineau  has  sent,  and 
in  which  he  says,  after  describing  the  advanced 
stage  of  civilization  found  in  our  township  : 

"  '  From  whence  are  all  these  benefits  derived  ? 
Whose  persevering  talent  and  enterprising  spirit 
first  pierced  the  gloom  of  these  forests  and  con- 
verted a  wilderness  of  trees  into  fields  of  corn  ? 
Whose  industrious  hand  first  threw  into  the 
natural  desert  the  seeds  of  plenty  and  prosperity? 

"  '  The  answer  is — Mr.  Philemon  *  Wright. 
Through  hardships,  privations,  and  dangers  that 
would  have  appalled  an  ordinary  mind,  he  pene- 
trated an  almost  inaccessible  country,  and  where 
he  found  desolation  and  solitude  he  introduced 
civilization  and  the  useful  arts,  and  by  his  almost 
unaided  skill  and  indefatigable  industry  the 
savage  paths  of  a  dreary  wilderness  have  been 
changed  into  the  cheerful  haunts  of  men.  The 
gloomy  upland  forests  have  given  way  to  smiling 
corn-fields.  The  wet  and  wild  savannas,  sinking 
under  stunted  spruce  and  cedar,  have  been 
cleared  and  drained  into  luxuriant  meadows. 
248 


Light  at  Eventide 


The  perilous  water-fall,  whose  hoarse  noise  was 
once  the  frightful  voice  of  an  awful  solitude,  is 
rendered  obedient  to  the  laWs  of  art,  and  now 
converts  the  majestic  tenants  of  the  forest  into 
the  habitations  of  man  and  grinds  his  food.  The 
rivers  and  lakes,  once  fruitful  in  vain,  now  breed 
their  living  produce  for  the  use  of  human  beings, 
and  with  deep,  rapid  current  transport  on  their 
smooth  glassy  surface  the  fruits  of  his  industry. 
The  deep  recesses  of  the  earth  are  made  to 
expose  their  mineral  treasures  from  the  birth- 
day of  time  concealed. 

"'  In  short,  the  judicious  and  persevering  in- 
dustry of  one  successful  adventurer  has  convert- 
ed all  the  rude  vantages  of  primeval  nature  into 
the  germs  of  agricultural,  manufacturing  and 
commercial  prosperity.' 

"  It  is  true,"  she  said,  with  great  enthusiasm. 
"  They  may  well  appreciate  the  great  work  you 
have  done." 

The  tribute  of  praise  seemed  to  make  no  im- 
pression on  the  Chief,  who  sat  silent  and  motion- 
less, as  though  lost  in  thought. 

"  Shall  I  read  to  you,  father,  dear  ?  " 

"  You  may  if  you  like,"  he  said. 

"  What  would  you  like  me  to  read  ?  "  she  asked. 

"  Read  something  that  Solomon  has  written," 
said  the  Chief,  who  was  a  grand  Arch  Mason 
and  Knight  of  Malta,  and  who  was  not  very 
249 


The  White  Chief  of  the  Ottawa 

familiar  with  the  writings  of  Solomon  or  any  of 
the  writers  of  Scripture. 

Turning  over  the  leaves  of  her  well-worn 
Bible,  Chrissy  read  from  the  second  chapter  of 
Ecclesiastes  the  following  words  : 

"  I  made  me  great  works  ;  I  builded  me 
houses ;  I  planted  me  vineyards ;  I  made  me 
gardens  and  orchards,  and  I  planted  trees  in 
them  of  all  kind  of  fruits  ;  I  made  me  pools 
of  water,  to  water  therewith  the  wood  that 
bringeth  forth  trees  ;  I  got  me  servants  and 
maidens,  .  .  .  also  I  had  great  possessions  of 
great  and  small  cattle ;  .  .  .  I  gathered  me  also 
silver  and  gold,  .  .  .  so  I  was  great,  and  increased 
more  than  all  that  were  before  me  ;  .  .  .  also 
my  wisdom  remained  with  me.  And  what- 
soever mine  eyes  desired  I  kept  not  from  them, 
I  withheld  not  my  heart  from  any  joy  ;  for  my 
heart  rejoiced  in  my  labour.  .  .  .  Then  I  looked 
on  all  the  works  that  my  hands  had  wrought, 
and  on  the  labour  that  I  had  laboured  to  do  ;  and, 
behold,  all  was  vanity  and  vexation  of  spirit, 
and  there  was  no  profit  under  the  sun." 

The  Chief  gave  a  deep  groan  which  caused 
Chrissy  to  close  the  book  hurriedly.      Taking 
his  hand  gently  in  hers,  she  said  : 
(}  >j"  I  fear  that  I  have  wearied  you,  or  is  it  the 
old  pain  again  ?  " 

"  It  is  true  !  it  is  true ! "  he  said.     "  When  I  look 
250 


Light  at  Eventide 


back  over  the  past  achievements  of  my  life  they 
are  of  no  profit  when  viewed  in  the  light  of 
eternity.  The  sun  that  has  lighted  our  way, 
dear  child,  is  going  down  in  a  cloud — a  dark, 
dark  cloud ! " 

"  Why  is  that,  dear  father  ?  Have  you  not 
lived  up  to  the  family  motto — Mens  conscia  rectit 
Have  you  not  always  followed  the  dictates  of 
conscience  ?  " 

"  Yes,"  he  replied. 

"  Have  you  kept  every  command  in  the 
decalogue  ?  " 

"Yes,"  he  said,  confidently. 

"  And  have  you  loved  the  Lord  God  with  all 
your  mind  and  with  all  your  strength,  and  your 
neighbor  as  yourself?  Have  you  always  put 
God  first  in  everything?" 

Here  the  aged  Chief  hesitated.  Tears  were 
in  his  eyes,  his  h'ind  trembled,  a  look  of  pain 
came  into  his  face,  as  he  replied  : 

"  No,  Chrissy,  I  have  not." 

"  Then  you  have  broken  the  first  and  greatest 
command  of  God,"  she  said,  "  and  St.  Paul  has 
said  :  '  Condemned  is  every  one  that  continues 
not  in  all  things  which  are  written  in  the  book 
of  the  law  to  do  them.'  If  dark  clouds  are  over- 
shadowing you,  dear  father,  may  it  not  be  be- 
cause you  have  broken  the  law  of  God  and  are 
under  His  condemnation  ?" 
251 


The  White  Chief  of  the  Ottawa 

"  I  had  hoped  for  comfort  from  you,"  he  said, 
coldly,  "  but  you  have  made  me  miserably  un- 
happy." 

"  Wait,"  said  Chrissy.  "  This  is  the  comfort- 
ing thing  about  it  all.  It  says  here  in  Galatians  : 
'  Christ  hath  redeemed  us  from  the  condemna- 
tion of  the  law,  having  been  condemned  for  us.'  " 

"  Then  if  He  paid  the  penalty  of  the  faults 
and  failures  of  my  life,  I  suppose  I  should  have 
no  anxious  thought  about  the  future." 

"  Quite  so,"  said  Chrissy. 

"  I  never  saw  it  in  that  light  before,"  he  said. 
"  Why  did  you  not  tell  me  this  before,  child  ?  " 

"  Because,"  she  replied,  "  I  feared  that  you 
would  scoff  at  my  '  Quakerism,'  as  the  boys  call 
it." 

In  the  few  short  weeks  that  followed,  con- 
fidence and  hope  rose  triumphant  over  physical 
weakness  and  mental  depression,  and  on  the 
second  of  June,  1839,  the  White  Chief  of  the 
Ottawa  passed  through  "  the  valley  of  the 
shadow."  To  him  it  was  not  a  dark  valley, 
however,  for  shadows  cannot  be  seen  in  the  dark. 
The  Light  of  the  World,  whom  he  had  lost  sight 
of  for  the  best  part  of  his  life,  was  there,  and  all 
was  peace. 

THE  END. 

252 


to 


s 

-P 
o 

a) 


CM 
O 

«H 

•    0) 

0>  9S  -H 

J«3 


(O   -P 


•H 


O 


CQ  02 

.  LO    O 
O  05  {H 

as  ^    • 


University  of  Toronto 
Library 


DO  NOT 

REMOVE 

THE 

CARD 

FROM 

THIS 

POCKET 


Acme  Library  Card  Pocket 
LOWE-MARTIN  CO.  LIMITED